Emerald Fusion

[Storm Dragon]

It's been over a decade since the Green Power Ranger's last activity. With the green candle failure to flicker, its powers couldn't maintain stability. It's believed the spirit of the Dragon coin seem to have found ways against a prestigious artifact dating prior to Earth's forma-tion. No one knew what the secret to a made-man object, but archaeologists have not discovered any background of the mysterious orb. Only the one who posesses this artifact has yet to inquire, or garner information.


PROLOGUE -

It was a gloomy evening in a suburban town of California. In this person's house, there were loads of papers and junk lying on the kitchen floor. You may believe that this place is home for the family as everyone would say. However, that isn’t the case.

Walk slowly upstairs and look to your left. Inside, we enter a bedroom where a boy was sleeping in his bed with a blanket covered over him.

He turned from his side, his back lying on the mattress. As you can see his face, his face was filled with tears of sorrow. There was a reason and from the looks of things, it seems a nightmare is causing this massive chaos. But what threat is lurking inside the mind of sixteen year old Van Lien? What was clouding his mind that no one even realizes?

*******************************************

In a city consist with flames and burnt down buildings, there was chaos. Children and adults hid from their shelters. A dog was lying dead with bloodstains which spotted the roadway. There were knocked down garbage cans, papers, food, and other junk polluting the area. The lonely boy walked along the empty streets, in awe of the destruction.

As he approached a barber shop, he gazed upon the window. It was the only stained glass that had not been shattered. "It wouldn’t be wise if you hadn't stared at your reflection.”

“Do I know you?" Van asked. He looked to his left, right, wherever he could to find the person's trace.

"Have you ever heard of split personalities? In fact, turn your head away and look at it again." The teen did what the anonymous figure had commanded. As he looks through the glass again, instead of just your ordinary reflection, the human had dark clothing on and white hair. In addition, he also had dark eyeliner with a crimson cape attached from the back.

"What do you want from me? Tell me”.

His counterpart burst into laughter. "How could you be ruthless at a time like this? I mean, think of what you've done to this place. The people are terrified of the de-struction going on; they were afraid of the diseases that have impact other parts of the city. Van looked as though his counterpart was crazy. "So you're taking eve-rything and throwing it up to my face?"

The kid from the reflection burst into hysteria. There was something he knew in his bright mind that his ‘lighter’ side didn’t. "Aw come on already. Don't you believe what’s right and what is wrong? See the reason why this place looks like a disaster is due to the fact that your inner self have been poisoned; for quite awhile at the least. From the way I observe, it doesn't seem like you'll be living for very long."

"You bastard" As he was beginning to make the first jump, Van’s other side of him was attempting to take down his true of heart.

Just as things were turning for the worse, the teen immediately woke up from bed. Sweat was all over him and thought as if he’d soaked himself. He asked, “what in the blue hell just happened?” That is something he should figure out.

Time had passed and Van experienced one of the deadliest nightmares of his life. The creatures that have inhabited his inner self have worsen. Was this an ordinary nightmare or is this just the beginning? Again that was the question he had to in-quire.


~In a not so distant planet known as Triforia...~

Somewhere in the endless mass of outer space, a king sized spaceship shuttled. Inside the ship, a hatch opened as the ship stepped along the platform of a complex control room.

With it making its awaited arrival, the anonymous figure a muscular built man with long hair, shoulder length wise, along with a mask covering the eyes and forehead waited for the vehicle’s descent. "Today is my lucky day. After weeks of sealing the deal, I finally get to set sail on my quest.” He muttered. The man’s name was Laviak, a man with no background, not to mention the ruler of a distant planet. No one other than the people from his world knew much about him, but he was a very gentle man.

As they opened the hatch, a man with a dark, clean cut hair held a golden staff. His name was Trey, the ruler of Triforia as well as the Gold Zeo Power Ranger.

"Excuse me, but before your departure, you must agree to our terms of service." He in-formed as he handed him the clipboard. Laviak read over the mission statement. After sign-ing the covenant, he gave him back the ballpoint pen as well as the clipboard itself.

Trey looked over the contract once more. To make sure he understood the deal the myste-rious man agreed, the Triforian king signed his name on the line below his signature. "I'm going to ask you once, and only once. Please do not mangle this space craft. We’ve worked months to construct such ships like these."

"I won't cause any harm to this spaceship you’ve built for the Union," He said. With no an-swer, Laviak aboard the space craft. "If you do, then I'll send you back to the cell." Trey and his two counterparts entered to make sure the systems were in order. The ship was shaped compared to a scorpion. It carried one of the sickest creatures roaming inside. One was dressed as a king while the other was made from hard solid objects.

"Mister Laviak, are you satisfied with its features?" A robot said as the two headed through the entrance into the shuttle. It had digital buttons on his torso (ala the Alphas), a head that resembles a rabbit, and titanium framed body. "Its very attractive I must say. Where are you heading off to?"

"Planet Earth," Laviak answered. He was calm, but he usually despises answering questions. "Our other ship got demolished as we were trying to avoid being sucked into the black hole.

“Aside from that, you’re one of the last of the alien race to be recruited. It's difficult for me to explain, but my top priority is not going to consist of destroying humanity, at least not for now.” The villain sat on his new throne which, from within his perspective, felt very comfort-ing.

“Unlike many anti-human creatures, my objective is to take its natural resources and use them to help those poor citizens of our home planet. I am looking forward to see how much that planet has changed." He chuckled as he eyed the city of Angel Grove on his new porta-ble monitor.

The robot looked deliriously at the commander in charge of the spaceship. "Not only will I take their resources, but I also intend on getting ourselves an apprentice. I need somebody strong and ambitious to carry out my plan on conquering the galaxy. Until then, the plans I have in store for him have yet to be sorted or arranged." As Trey and his counterparts re-turned to the hall, they nodded at the man in the crimson mask as they left the shuttle.

For Laviak and his bounty crew, they all had entered the new ship. He pinpointed the desti-nation for it to arrive; pushing the "go" button as the ship slowly took flight. The newly modeled space craft traveled like the speed of light.

In an underground based laboratory, a man was lying on the recliner, his eyes closed tightly. The computer was doing its usual duty. By scanning on any infected viruses, he was sure no threats are invading. Suddenly, a sound of an alarm shrieked the entire lab.

“Wh- what’s going on?” the man mumbled loudly. He reached into his pocket and noticed a coin glowing in green. “I guess it did some recharging, huh?”

-------------------------------------------------

With the morning sun rousing above the horizon, Van slowly got out of bed. The boy had jet black hair, brownish colored eyes, and comes from Asian descent. He seemed pretty stressed from the other night and had barely enough sleep. So many questions he kept ask-ing to himself, yet to no avail. Was it a dream or was it signaling a cry for help?

Leaving the house, he walked along the street. He usually uses it as a sidewalk. Before reaching a stop sign, Van came to cease a group of men, blockading his path.

"Well, if it isn't the punk attending Angel Grove High,” shouted out a young man. He was an all American teenager with spiky blond hair and bright green eyes. His name was Matt Mclean, or perhaps better known as “Mean” Matt Mclean. Like Van, he’s one of the toughest street fighters who attended one of Angel Grove’s rival, Stone Canyon….or perhaps a wan-nabe type gang member.

"Didn’t you forget about our contract yesterday?" He asked hastily.

“Uh, contract? What the hell are you talking about?” Van replied in a hastily manner. He scratched his head, not recalling the day he made the deal.

Van across from Matt smirked. "Just wait until I beat the odds.....again.” The two circled around the street. As they stood eye to eye, the two got into their fighting stances. “Just don't be so hyperactive, that's if you beat me." The other three men searched for a safe spot to watch, only to leave the two along the street, glaring at each other.

"You ready to get yourself pulverized?" Matt asked.

“Don’t even try,” Van retorted as the feud began to heat the streets on one hot morning.

The battle raged with a punch connected to Matt. He continued the assault, from left to right as he lied hard on the pavement.

"I thought you said you were the toughest bitch of the entire town,” Van taunted. Matt im-mediately kipped up. He was snickering as if he'd already won the fight.

"Just watch when I videotape the scene and show my fellow peeps because that's when I'm going to show that I'm not some kind of a jerk." The blond hair teen snarled. He stared at the camera, showing off his core muscles.

“Guys start recording.” Mean’s buddies nodded as they grabbed their video cam. Van was down for a moment, but quickly weighted up the ground as he elbowed the other teen on the solid pavement.

"Don't get your hopes up; it would make me want to puke." He warned him, a knee blown to the gut of Mclean.

"I must admit that you're good," He scolded as the spiky haired kid held his injured abdo-minal. "I appreciate the comment, but what you don't realize is that you're about to get your ass outnumbered."

The fight raged on, Van, however, gaining the upper advantage. When stunning the spiky haired teen, he clutched his legs onto the neck of Matt, twisting it for a head scissors take-down. Van then pulled his legs over his neck for a triangular choke hold.

Meanwhile, the other of his comrades charged along as one held Van with a sleeper. "Don't even think about it." He tossed the spiky haired teen to his three mates - It was like bowling pins already being knocked by a bowling ball.

Van stared at the foursome, laughing in reaction to their TKO. “…And don't you ever lay your hands on me, especially all you wannabe thugs, will ya?" The sixteen year old rushed out of the scene. Matt and his gang were laid on the street, each of them wincing in pain

[Storm Dragon]

CHAPTER 1: RE-ENTRY


It was a normal day here at Angel Grove High. The students have recently arrived either by vehicle or walking there. It seemed like a huge school compared to some others, not to mention that they were rare around here.

In the hallway, Van, the sixteen year old boy, sat on the tiled floor that was leaning against the lockers. His eyes were swollen red, unusual for a good morning. While remaining there, a girl walked over to him. She had long brown hair and green eyes that sparked the teen’s attention. Amber Lamont, months younger than Van, turned the dial of her locker combination. As she successfully opened it, the girl put back and exchanged her books from the locker.

“Hey Van,” she said in a polite matter. Her head pointed towards the teenage boy as she flicked her beautiful hair.

“What do you want?” Van said in a cranky voice. He disliked having a chat or some ongoing conversation, especially if it only lasted a minimum.

Amber noticed the death look in his eyes. She knew something was up. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you or anything. Anyways, did you manage to finish that history project? I mean we had four weeks to hand it in.”

Van turned his head away. He refused to answer, not even one word he cried aloud. The sixteen year old had gone through a major crisis since his parents, mostly his mother, were mysteriously vanished. With his rebellious attitude going hay wired, it didn’t seem like there was no point for him to live.

“Look, are you going to just sit there and not respond to me? We go way back.” She commented. The girl placed her books on top of the locker and sat alongside Van. Amber was concerned about the teen and she couldn’t stand the pressure the boy was receiving.

Over the first quarter of the school year, Van had been failing nearly every class and had many unexcused absences with no return calls at all; something doesn’t add up. There was one point in time where he could ask the teacher what he was missing during class and usually makes it up during class. With his parents nowhere to be found, it was his responsibility to organize his styles of life. However, his participation has generally waned and if it continues, then he would never see the light of day, at least not anytime soon.

“If you’re not going to bother answering, then fine.” Just before she was leaving, Van decided to step up.

“I didn’t finish the project altogether. To tell you the truth, I only managed to finish the five paragraph assignment.” He explained to her. Amber took a moment to organize her thoughts vividly.

When she was ready, Amber reacted. “Alright, perhaps I thought you would envy me.” The brunette sat back down, trying to advance the conversation thoroughly. She would often look out for him, pretty much like a sister to him, but friends in general that is. “So, did you have any dreams you had last night?”

Van glanced at her with a cold expression on his face. “What made you think I would be asking you that question? I always wondered about that.”

“You don’t really have to answer if you don’t feel like it,” Amber said sarcastically, but less harsh. She wasn’t usually in that mood often, but she wanted to help people for their own benefit.

“It’s fine. Even if I told you, you would feel sorry for me.” Van stated. He glares at the clock which was currently pointing five of. “Nothing’s been the same since they left, even my mother.”

Amber felt sympathy towards the innocent teen. She could actually feel the pain and troubles that were closing in. He doesn’t consider himself to be emo, slang for emotional or better yet taking life for granted, plus there was a good reason in a time of desperation. “I knew you would regret about living by yourself. Besides why can’t you stay with me and my dad for awhile? You won’t be disappointed.”

Van chuckled. “Come on, I live across the street from you. What makes you think I would decide to move?”

Amber explained. “I’ve known you since we were little and your mother and my dad seem to get along pretty well. Maybe I could help you improve on your grades and other things like that.”

The sixteen year old stood up. “Could you please stop? I’ve told you thousands of times that nothing’s wrong with me. If you want to show the people how of a clown I am, don’t even bother.” Van immediately walked off, but was then stopped by Amber.

“Who said I was treating you like a clown? I mean, you’ve barely done anything to help yourself and if you aren’t putting any effort, then why are you here?”

Van decided to take off the heat that was beginning to pressure his state of mind. “Let’s not turn this into a crappy soap opera, will ya?” He asked in his favor as the boy tried to leave school campus. Amber stood there, watching her childhood friend walking in a grumpy mood. “Looks like I have to deal with a troubled boy like him huh?”

******************

In the Lavian Star-craft, Laviak, the commander in charge of the ship, sat on his throne, viewing over on the radar. The room seemed pretty clamped, but big enough for all supplies such as first aids and goods. The king of Xybon eyed on the screen on the entire city of Angel Grove. “So that’s the city Thrax was talking to me about. Perhaps in six months when I arrive on Earth, all hell is going to break loose.”

Meanwhile the door automatically opened sideways. There a silver robot with a bunny like head and a body shape compared to a kangaroo showed up from the hall. “Excuse me lord Laviak, here are the men that you requested.” He said as two unordinary creatures stood behind the robot. One had a boulder like body while the other resembled a person in a dark cloak with purple accents.

“Master, how can we serve you?”

Laviak got up from his throne and examined the two. He circled around them, trying to observe their incredible attributes. “Men, it’s my opportunity and with all due respect that after all of the hard work paid off, you have served me as one of my fellow elites. As we are light years away from our arrival, we shall make our first move and hopefully make an ambush. Do not fail otherwise you’ll face the consequences.” The king stated as he commanded the boulder built creature to distant away from the control center, leaving him and the cloak figure eye to eye.

“It seems you and I have some things in common, eh? Well as our quest towards Earth continues, why not we make our first move? I’m sure those pesky people of the city where the first three teams of Power Rangers operated will burst into astonishment.” Laviak said. “So what do you say?”

The man in a cloak thought this through. He was usually mysterious as many people in Xybon would see. There hadn’t even been any evidence or clues as to his true identity. The figure bowed his head, facing towards the ground which signaled a yes.

“Excellent; but before you go, perhaps it’s best if you included some back-up.” Laviak turned to the shadows, staring at the crimson eyes that were waiting to see light.

*********************

Van snuck his way out of school campus. With a grumpy and fierce attitude, the boy hated lectures. In fact the influence was more than the disappearance of his mother, not to mention a father he thought he never had.

“I think it’s about time you start giving a good reason why you’re leaving.” A voice spoke out. Van spun around to see a young man with black regent hair, a navy tuxedo, and wears a pair of eyeglasses that were about the size of a bear. Mister Kevin J. Kaplan, the son of the former principal at Angel Grove High, stood tall as he faced the young rebellious teenager. “Would you care to explain?”

Van looked at him in an odd kind of way. He thought of him as a wannabe freak, especially as a bookworm. The teen hated geeks like him who tends to over analyze topics. “Explain? What did you deserve to become principal in the first place?”

Mr. Kaplan snickered hysterically. “You don’t want to mess with a twenty-four year old man who, by the way, has experienced high school as a way of living life as we know it. I mean, even my father knew I had the proper tools to become in charge of the school.”

Van raised his eyebrow, not knowing what he was talking about. He made a sadistic grin, looking as if he was smiling, but in an angry tone. “Listen nerd, I don’t have time to listen to your biased opinions and other political related stuff. If you don’t like me, why couldn’t you’ve expel me out of this freaking school?”

“I love wasting people’s time” The son of the other Mr. Kaplan mumbled. He attempted to strike a knuckle sandwich, but was blocked by Van. “It’s no wonder why many students in the school hate you.” He clarified as he grasped the principal’s fist like crushing a grape from the palm of his hand but with relative ease. The teen immediately stiff forearms him by the cheekbones, knocking Kevin J. Kaplan down for the count.

“And that’s the reason you shouldn’t mess with me,” Van warned him. The principal held his face as Van quickly fled from school grounds.

*********************************

The teen took a stroll in the park. He decided to refresh his mind, putting all of his personal feelings on the shelves. After all the shit he’d been though, it was time for him to appreciate the warmth of California’s humid air.

“Why can’t life be the way it used to be? I miss going out here everyday and enjoy the weather.” He thought as he gazed at the king sized pond, the sun shining as bright as a new light bulb that replaced the rusty old. Van usually expressed his feelings whenever he came and always knew that everything would turn out to be alright.

Meanwhile a blast of white light imploded the opened field. Van turned around as he stumbled upon the soldiers with goofy faces and their body structures that seem like they were made of clay. “Isn’t it too late for Halloween? Well aside from that, at least I’m in the mood for a fight.”

The clay faces aimed towards the teen. Van didn’t understand what was going on. He immediately reacted and knocked with a kick that took two of them down. “Man what was that all about?”

Another came charging, but was elbowed away. What Van didn’t know is that an unordinary creature was attempting to plot out an attack that would change the way of his town’s perspective.

“Hello young man” A voice said as the man in a cloak costume jumped below from the tree. “I see you are wondering what these strange species are, but if you want to know their name, then why don’t we get the fight started – Putties attack!” The foot soldiers obeyed the man’s orders as they attacked Van straight on. He avoided some of the foot soldiers and connected a knuckle punch standing in his path.

Behind the bushes, a man was eying on the fight that was taking place. He took a pair of glasses from his pocket and wore them to get a better view. The man then switched on his video cam which shot a scene with Van owning each of the foot soldiers as if they were nothing.

Back on the field, Van attempted to charge the person in a cloak but was kicked aside by the putty. Before he could instantly get up, other soldiers ganged up on him, avoiding any conflicts. In the end, the putties clutched the teen by the armpits as the figure walked by. “I see you have the fire burning in your eyes. Why don’t I introduce myself, shall we?”

The man in the cloak removed his suit to notice him in a grey suit and armor. “My name is Umbrage, the invalid humanoid from the distant planet of Xenon. It’s a pleasure to meet you, oh wait my definition means the opposite of pleasure.”

“What do you want from me?” Van asked.

“Oh it’s nothing really,” Umbrage answered. “All I want is sent out a message towards all of the humans of Earth.”

“You love life bi”- Umbrage sprayed a medicine of sleeping potion, causing Van to eventually pass out.

“What a pathetic being. Perhaps being one of Laviak’s top lists of students wasn’t such a terrible thing.” He blabbered as he kneeled down towards the sleeping teenager. “Sweet dreams, punk” Umbrage and the foot soldiers congregated as they transported back to their space craft.

The man who hid behind the bushes ran by and checked on the teenager. Despite not being there when he needed it, the doctor checked his vital signs to determine the condition of the sixteen year old boy. “It looks like he’d be of an assistant.” He placed Van’s arm on his shoulder as the man took him to his jeep.

******************************

Van slowly awakens from the leather sofa. It had been hours following the last attacks. His eyes were weary for a moment, but not for long when he discovers he isn’t where the boy should be.

Van turns to the plasma screen. He gazed at the man on the net, doing paper work and other documents. When he finished, he switches the monitor as the man got up from his chair.

“Uh, where am I?” Van asked.

“I see that you’re awake” The man assumed. He was a bright young doctor about around his thirties. With his pair of cleansed glasses on his desk, the man picked it up as he wore them. “You’re in my laboratory and the last I saw you were being ganged up.”

Van gave the adult a casual look. He failed to remember what happened prior to his unconsciousness, not to mention the bruises on his face. “Sorry but I don’t trust strangers like you. Besides I got some other things to do so chow.”

Just as the teenager entered a hall of stairs, an electric current barricaded Van from leaving. He didn’t see it coming. It was hard to believe that he could just walk out without ever appreciating the stranger from the rescue.

“Great, now I’m being held prisoner for not thanking you.”

The man walked up to the troubled young teen. “You were being ambushed by a group of non-human species better known as the putties. I saved you after they fled.”

“What?” Van scratched his head. “Who are the putties?”

“My name is Thomas Oliver, or most people call me Dr. O. I’m sorry for not clearing up the story perfectly, but these aren’t like us human beings. In fact, I didn’t know they could have seen the light of day until earlier ago.”

The teen traced his steps backwards. It took him time to recollect the events that have occurred at the park. When the scenario flashed back, Van successfully recalled what he considered to be a brawl out. “So those clowns were the ones that attacked me?”

“Don’t forget about the man in the cloak,” Dr. Oliver added. “I have no idea how those putties came back, but something unusual is going on.”

The teen glanced as if he were insane. “What do you mean by unusual?”

“I wish I knew but I viewed the scanner and it tracked a red dot that seems to point towards earth.” The doctor explained in astonishment. Last night, a virus infected his computer which nearly corrupted his whole file of data instantly. He didn’t know what went on and has gotten the best of him.

“And what does that have to do with me?” Van wondered, still not comprehending the story. He didn’t even believe a word he just said, not one single bit.

“Give me your hand. There’s a reason why I’m telling you this so please listen to your elders.” Dr. O commanded to the sixteen year old. Having no choice, Van lends his palm out while the man in his thirties slipped him a special coin. Again, the teen didn’t understand his orders which drove him like mad.

“Um, this is just a plain coin that’s all,” Van spoke up, Dr. Oliver leaving with a smirk on his face. Within a moment, a rush of green energy ran through his forearm. “Why do I feel so numb…and tired?”

“That coin is a special artifact passed down from generation to generation. That green energy you saw has injected through your bloodstream which would then fuse with your DNA.” Dr. Oliver stated.

“…And why is that?” Van asked hastily.

“Because, I was once a Power Ranger”

Those words cause Van to drop his jaw wide. He never knew for sure this ‘stranger’ would have admitted to himself the one who inspired him, the ones that looked up to the man. “Excuse me?”

“It’s a really long story but the green ranger’s passed its prime.” He answered, about the time he was a teenager. “The coin was too unstable when the green candle repelled and only my mentor, Zordon managed to transfer enough power for me to morph. Recently, I invented a mini device that recharges any item or artifact that hasn’t been used in such a long time.”

“Did you get the coin restored?” asked Van in a raspy voice. It was only a matter of time before the transfer was officially complete.

“I’m not so sure but that was the only thing I tested out,” Dr. O answered the teen’s question. “You’ll have to wait and see when you use it.”

“How do I use it?” Van asked politely which was out of character of him. By then the numbness gradually repelled, his skin not as pale as it was prior to the transfer.

With the question aloud, Dr. Oliver replied, “You must shout out the phrase ‘It’s Morphin’ Time’ and then call the name of your beast, Dragonzord.”

“I don’t think I’m cut out for this. You reveal that you were one of the six power rangers and then you pass it on to some random kid like me? Well count me out.” Van tosses the coin to the nearest trash bag. The doctor didn’t seem pleased with the action he took. He rushed out of the lab, this time through the emergency exit. The teen has gone through a bizarre day, not just any day, but things have gotten difficult enough. There’s worse coming in the way as a figure eyed on the target of the running sixteen year old.

[Storm Dragon]

CHAPTER 2:
RE-ENTRY, PART TWO


Van was walking along the trails of Angel Grove forest. It had been two hours since the fight with the resurrected putties. Little did he know that an undetected threat is yet to occur at the location in which humans and species tend to roam. However, the teen decided to decline the opportunity to make a difference – a difference such as keeping people safe as well as preventing a creature from demolishing the city.

As he saw an opened field, he discovered ambulances and police cops surrounding the school. The teen immediately sprint towards the building. As he made it, a horde of students stood respectfully behind the yellow tape. “What the hell is going on here?”

Not too distant from Van did he see Amber rushing out of the school. The brunette coughed away the smokes scattering inside.

“Amber,” He yelled as Van caught up with her.

“You wouldn’t believe what I saw,” She said, her face covered with a couple of bruises. Before Amber could respond, Van fled into the building. Going through a series of right and left turns, it was a matter of time before stumbling into graffiti in red.

“TERMINATE THIS SCHOOL!” It said on the wall. As much as Van despises in education and learning categories, he was shock to believe a threat like this would have happened.

The teen, wandering his eyes, saw sheets of papers, violation of lockers, and school employees knocked in their unconscious state. With the anger and sorrow feeding along his inner soul, Van was on the merge of mayhem.

“That so-called former ranger was right; I should have listened to him. But with me being all cocky, what should I do about it” He grasped his fist and raged out of the building. The boy who had the opportunity to accept Dr. Oliver’s offer charged through the approaching crowd. Passing the one lane streets, Van entered the forest, returning to the place where he met up with the former power ranger.

He stepped down the staircases and made his entrance inside an underground laboratory. Van glanced around to see sheet amounts of paper flying. Fortunately, one unintentionally fell into his hands.

“In case you haven’t noticed, I was the man behind all of this. If you have the desire to locate his tracks, meet me by the docks before midnight – Umbrage”

An unhappy Van has now obtained not just a note, but a serious and vital invitation.

***********************

Back in the Star-craft, Laviak burst into laughter after the events seeing right in his eyes. Sitting in his throne, the villain was amazed at how of a strategist his newly recruited elite turned to be. “I never thought someone like him would ever amuse my convenience.”

From the opened door, Kagon entered. The skeleton built-like servant looked as if he were in a hurry. “Master did you see what Umbrage, our second in command fighter has done? It was unbelievable.”

Laviak nod his head in agreement. “Yes; I’ve seen it all thanks to this high quality monitor. However, even if our first move didn’t go the way I’ve intentionally planned, it seems we got somebody, a former power ranger, locked in the jail cell behind me.” He stated, glancing at Dr. Oliver while clutching the steel bars. The anger drove him nuts to have not realized they’ve been watched.

“Who are you and what is it that you want?” Dr. Oliver asked. He wasn’t sure the explanation to his kidnapping, not to mention how they knew his name in the first place.

“I see you like to inquire what our objective is,” Laviak assumed to the legend. “You see our planet has been through a crisis over the years. Since I am the supreme ruler of Xenon, I will take what you humans have and import them to our lively home.”

Dr. Oliver looked as if he were crazy, or to put it into a better term, insane. What doesn’t he realize the plans and priorities that the humanoid could actually pull? And since when did planets other than Earth exist to have that one word that defines humans, animals, and other organic species? There’s so much to list the former power ranger had to ask for himself.

***********************

Back at Dr. O’s underground base, Van was searching for any clues and damages that could have led up to the doctor’s disappearance. It was difficult for the teen to not have listened.

Crawling over the fallen trash did he see the coin that the man handed over – the same coin that allowed him to fulfill his destiny. It is the power in which to transform into everyone’s favorite super hero; a power ranger.

Van obtained the artifact and grasped it as if he were crushing a grape. Though there may have been a lack of explanation, the teen had to rise up for him as the tough road was waiting just around the corner.

Just as Van left the lab, a group of clay made putties circled around the woods. “Not them again” He murmured. “Okay guys, want a late night party, you got one.”

Van immediately attacked the army. With a series of fists and kicks, he refused to back down a battle. As more were continuingly owned severely, the amount of putties gradually increased, each getting tougher and tougher.

“Man I’m not getting the feel out of this,” he whined as a single punch to the face sent him flying. Van held his cheek, amazed by an unexpected blow.

“What kind of monsters are they? Are they humans or are they just people in costumes? Something tells me that they aren’t from around here.” He thought. With no choice, Van reached into his pocket and taking out the coin that Dr. Oliver handed.

“If that’s how you’ll beat me, then think again. It’s morphin’ time!”

“Dragonzord!”

A bolt of green lightning struck upon the sixteen year old. This vivid glow shined away the putties, covering with their deep red eyes. As it dissolved, Van was covered with a green spandex, a dinosaur themed helmet concealing his identity, plus a golden shield strapped around his torso. In conclusion, he is the successor of the green dragon ranger.

“I feel like a whole new person,” he mumbled, looking over at his ranger costume, “but why me?”

The putties immediately charged upon the newest green ranger, but Van managed to grab his dagger without question as to what it does. “Should I take it up to the next level or what?” He lunged with a devastating dropkick, taking two putties down for the count. Another did the same, but wound up knocked with a spinning roundhouse kick.

“Just as I planned,” Van said under his helmet, “Who’s next on my hit list?”

Van circled around the woods. It was difficult considering the teen was already surrounded. A patch of putties continued their attempt to slaughter the successor of the original green power ranger. Each of them had no match against this empowered suit. Within every second of energy, these clay-made foot soldiers were getting cremated.

“I guess it’s time to finish the final blow.” With his dagger, the horde of foot soldiers continued getting owned by the minute. As soon as each single were outnumbered, only one left standing.

“It looks like we got an orphan in the house.” He joked. Unintentionally, a green blast of energy shot the putty on the chest, holding it as if it were getting a heart attack. “I didn’t know this weapon could do more than slashing, but at least now that’s over with.”

Before Van could celebrate, he saw a projection of a man with lengthy dark hair and a crimson mask covering his eyes and nose. Glaring as if he were hypnotized, Van reacted but it turned out to have been mind corruption. “Whoever it is, he must know where that doc went.”

************************

“Well what do you know? The ranger that possesses the almighty Dragonzord has made a shocking comeback,” Laviak questioned. It was hard to believe after all these years the green ranger powers were in tact. “It doesn’t surprise me much since the man behind me knows about his resurrection isn’t that right, Dr. Thomas Oliver.”

Tommy heard about what the humanoid had commented. “I don’t know who you are, but all I know for sure is that you’re willing to take over the world.”

Laviak chuckled in his usual sense of humor. “Who ever said my top priority was conquering one planet? I plan on making a difference by assisting the people back home. Have you ever had the desire to assist your peers around you?”

“You better have a reasonable excuse than that,” Dr. O bragged in his attempt at freeing from the closet.

Laviak stood in front of the jail cell. To shut that trap of a power ranger legend, he sprayed a potion on him, sending the doctor into a deep sleep.
“You don’t deserve an explanation; that is unless you adjust that attitude of yours. So it seems my plan has just getting started, right Umbrage?”

Leaning from the shadows was the figure in the cloak. “Indeed because tonight at the warehouse, we will determine who not only deserves to be a good fighter, but who could pull out an outstanding battle.”

The commander widened a smirk as he was eyeing over the monitor. “Now that’s more like it.”

**************************

In the Lien Residence, Van glanced at the ceiling above him. It was already nightfall and he thought about the man who rescued him this morning. The teen also mentioned about the new villain in town as well as the illusion he stumbled into. In a brief summary, he was asking himself, does he contain the qualities necessary to become a power ranger? What did he do to gain that prestigious prize? Those questions tampered his cranium.

As he remained glaring, a sound of a doorbell injured the eardrum of the sixteen year old. Van slowly came walking down the stairs with a lazy look in his eyes. Opening the door stood Amber.

“What are you doing here?” Van asked her.

“Uh, I live across the streets from you?” Amber replied, thinking Van’s IQ was as low as a mentally challenged person. She wore a denim jacket with a red shirt behind it, and blue jeans. “There’s some dinner I’m making in case you’re hungry,” she said. “Besides my father isn’t home so why not dig in before it gets cold?” Amber was usually calm towards Van, but she tries toughening up the guy whenever things get the best of him.

“No thanks,” Van said politely. There was a moment of silent. Van and Amber turned their shoulders back and forth repeatedly, nodding his heads.

“So may I come in? It feels pretty cool out here.” She ranted as the teen moved out of the way. The main door was closed shut as the two headed upstairs in the bedroom.

“Ugh, no offense but didn’t you clean the house a couple of days ago? It doesn’t seem right to leave all this junk.” The brunette looked around the room to see clothes, laundries, and other excreta objects scattered on the floor. Van sat on the recliner, spinning it around.

“Is there anymore information about the tragedy this morning?” Van asked. “Whatever that was all about, I don’t seem worried.”

Amber glanced at the books on the shelves. “Well there isn’t a lot the news had covered. Besides all I know is that a sniper usually doesn’t sneak in during the daytime.” She scrolled across each row of shelves until she stumbled into a huge amount of pages in a white photo book. Amber removed the book from the shelf and skimmed the photos containing all the pictures from years back.

“Hey do you remember the time when you won that hard karate finals tournament? I haven’t seen these photos in a long time.” She asked. Van turned around and saw the picture with a boy knocking his challenger flying with a leap kick.

“Come on; that was so 1997,” Van said glumly. He held the front cover of the book in order to regain that lost file. “I remember my mom taking a lot of photos that day.”

Amber turned the page to notice a little girl and boy standing in the opened grass field. “That’s me when I was seven which was the same age we met. What a coincidence. I remember how happy you were whenever I competed in these types of tournaments.”

Van gave her the envious look on his face. Back when they were kids he was a special person as well as an influence to Amber. She taught him many moves Van thought he would fail to execute. Usually the male would teach a female how to turn major situations around, but for Van, that was a different story.

“Can’t we talk about something else for a change?” The teen pleaded. “It’s just going to haunt me again.”

Amber immediately slammed the book shut. Instead of placing it back on the shelf, she put the book on Van’s desk.

“You know the reason why you’re still living here is how much insurance my dad pays,” She explained to him. “I bet this is about your mother right?”

‘That’s none of your business,” Van said as he walked towards the curtain. He crossed his arms, unprepared for this long conversation.

“Why can’t you just answer me instead of acting all aggressive? Ever since you started having these street brawls, something inside of you changed, don’t you see?” Amber stood behind him as he gazed at the window. Often, she is very impatient that her mind gets fucked up in a matter of seconds. According to a Chinese zodiac she read, Amber read that her zodiac acquires that negative adjective.

“Look, even my father was believed to have been in an accident,” Van informed calmly. “According to the files the police handed out, no one is sure what happened. I’ve never seen his face either.” The argument continued, unintentionally lasting over a half an hour. Van was in a carousel, something that was difficult for him to destroy the barrier. Could this get even worse?

Like in their last meeting, everything went silent. With Van’s temper as humid as the crispy sun, not to mention him not admitting the truth behind truths, it was difficult for Amber to ever talk with the teen. On a rare occasion, she hated getting pressured by the minute. Amber has known Van dating back to their childhood and she wanted things to get back to the way it once was.

“Please let me help you. I know you more than anybody else in the neighborhood.” She asked.

Van replied with an unpleasant manner. “I don’t need anybody’s help. I never wanted one to begin with.”

Blowing the bangs on her forehead, the brunette walked away from the room. “Hey; if you see the REAL Van by chance, tell him I say goodbye. I’ve had enough of arguing.”

Van turned around to see Amber charging down the stairs. The sixteen year old walked out of the bedroom and saw Amber opening the front door out. His troubles continued to gradually increase. Van’s movement of sorrow was absorbing all of the love and heart that has sunken for quite some time. The choices that he’ll make will certainly affect the future, at least that’s what they say.

About to instantly shut the window, an arrow flew through. Van managed to dodge that, but as it hung on the bedroom wall, a note was attached. The teen grabbed the slip and read the handwriting.

“Did you forget our deal? Meet me at the warehouse within the next three minutes or else the doctor won’t have anybody to save. – Umbrage”

Van looked the digital clock which was 11:57 P.M. After all this time chattering, the teen completely forgot about the fight – a fight in which determines not just the fate of Mr. Oliver, but his duty as the new power ranger in town.

***********************

At a creaky old warehouse, Umbrage stood above the roof. He glared at the background image surrounding him. One of Laviak’s recruited elite saw the beauty of the nightly sky; yes this is the planet which possesses life and its organic species.

“I never knew how stunning Earth might have turned out to have been. Laviak doesn’t understand the true beauty of nature and what it means to be around people.” He thought. Although Umbrage is on the side of evil, he would never feel hatred and other negative sidings that could hurt beings, especially humans.

“Where did that bitch run off to?” Van mumbled as he walked to the interior warehouse. It was dim with the lights as if they were to repel.

Umbrage, detecting a person around his area, dropped to the ground. The villain slowly paced into the building and spotted Van. “So we meet again, eh?”

“Not you again” Van replied as he got within fighting stance.

“You’re looking at him,” he answered cockily. “How about I take this to the next level?”

Umbrage grinned towards the green ranger and nodded. “It would be an honor to defeat you.” He made a swift charge, tackling Jamie through a pile of crates.

Van soon got up, his eyes beginning to light on fire. The teen wiped the blood from his mouth and repositioned. “I was looking forward to something like this.”

The man in a dark armored suit smirked towards the green ranger. “Less talk more action,” The menacing villain and Van prepared for a brawl of their lives. A spin-kick connected to Blackout, but he staggered on backward. Van then lunged with a right handed punch that was brutal enough to let him fall on his knees.

“Okay you win. Just let me go and I won’t cause any more harm.” Umbrage begged honestly as he covered the wound from the torso.

Under his helmet, the teen gasped heavily. “Something tells me you’re lying.”

Before Van could respond, green energy hay wired the suit. The ranger clutched on to his suit. The surge went drastic that he was incapable of controlling it.

“No one tampers with a top fighter from Xybon.” Umbrage mocked to the teen and lunged Van with a double cross chop. The villain threw him over another pile of crates and kneed him on the forehead.

Umbrage picked the teen from the ground and sent him flying through the shattered glass. Patch of flames was spreading inside of the warehouse, surrounding the green power ranger.

“This is too weird. First there was an attack in school; then this man who claims to have been a power ranger comes face to face with me; now I am going to get myself killed by this annoying creature?” He muttered in sarcasm. “Well in case I don’t survive this blast, all I could say is I did my best.....”

Leaning against the rigid walls, it was either life or death for the sixteen year old.

[Storm Dragon]

Here are new chapters I'm posting. It's not the best I've written since this was made over this past summer when I was trying to get the hang with writing. There are likely some errors due to name changing, slight revision.

Chapter 3:
Go, Go Gadgets


Van leaned against the rusted walls. Many scratches and bruises, not to mention an unusual surge on his power suit, pushed the green ranger from fighting back.

Umbrage knocked the door flat to the ground. When he entered, he blasted everything that barricaded his path of destruction. Van noticed the strength and abilities this being was known for.

“It’s very depressing to hear the ranger who isn’t the one I knew is beginning to witness his own fate; why is that so?” He said, referring to Tommy Oliver. “The man who once portrayed the Dragonzord had fierce attributes when it came to combat. He was more determined and less cocky.” The figure picked him up and grasped the neck of Van, choking the teen to death.

“Don’t get me wrong my friend; you may have possessed such unique fighting skill, but that’s far from my level. There are reasons why I feel the desire, especially when it comes towards anger and sorrow and some that cannot be clarified.” The menace threw the ranger through a truck full of loaded crates. Van nearly was on the verge of suffocating hadn’t Umbrage loss his grip.

He leapt onto the back of the vehicle and repetitively struck with many takedown punches. “So what’s it going to be, boy? Fail to make a comeback? Well too bad because there’s no escaping for you now.” Before he could deliver the final blow, the teen was engulfed in green light that transported him far from danger. Umbrage had no idea what happened, but his chance of marking the end of a recently new power ranger were put on hold.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The teen had been transported back inside Dr. O’s lab. Astonishingly, a woman with maroon hair tied into a pony tail turned her head and got up from the chair.

“Um, do I know you?” Van asked as he removed his helmet.

“I suppose you were the one that called me here?” The woman startled. “My name is Hayley and it’s a pleasure to meet you.” She started as he lend out a handshake. He usually wasn’t the kind of person who greets warm welcomes, but considering she was the reason for saving Van from death, he decided to pay the favor.

“Do you have idea where that doc went?" Van responded.

Hayley reached through her pocket to find a note she discovered. “It was just lying on the floor and said something about being held hostage. I have no clue who wrote it, but it comes to my conclusion that a huge threat is attacking Angel Grove.”

Van looked at her in a weird kind of way. “Excuse me but I think my ears are all covered with algae in them?”

Hayley went back towards the monitor in an attempt to pick up any scans to locate the former power ranger’s whereabouts. “It’s been all over the local news. If we don’t find whose raging chaos, the city may be doomed.” She explained.

It didn’t make a difference. The successor of the dragon ranger failed to realize that all of this was rather severe. What would happen if Angel Grove, no, the entire world transform from a beautiful place we call life into an environment full of where all hell breaks loose? To prevent any disaster on Earth, Van had to simply pay attention. “Did you check everywhere around here?”

“I sent a message to Trey of Triforia, but I informed him that everything was alright,” the woman explained. “Tommy told me all about him during our first meeting. Until I get a reply, I’ll let in on all of the details. I think its best you leave before your parents know that you’re gone.”

“No offense, but one is the loneliest number.” As Van was about to leave, a surge overloaded the dragon suit. He fell to his knees as the suit prevented Van from moving. “I guess I was right all along, huh?”

“Let me take your temperature” Hayley took a thermometer and placed into his mouth. As soon as it beeped, she pulled it out.

“What are you trying to do?”

“According to this, you’re about as frigid compared to an ice cube,” Hayley joked. “Seriously, your skin’s turning pale.”

The Green Ranger refused to believe her. “I don’t feel anything unusual?”

“You better rest,” she suggested, “or else who knows if that coin is actually stable.”

Van let out a sigh as he listened to what Hayley demand for him to do.

“I’ll fix you with refreshments.” Hayley insisted. The woman went up the staircase as she left to give the teen some refreshment.

Meanwhile, Van stood from the couch. He viewed the monitor where the warehouse in which he fought against Blackout had recently imploded. Uncertain as to whether or not he’d survived, he attempt to search for any sign and clues.

However, he had to put that aside as he heard the sound of Dr. O’s colleague returning to the basement. By then the teen was lying back on the couch, peace and quiet.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Tommy remains hostage in the hands of mysterious beings. Kagon sat on the recliner, glimpsing across the former power ranger in the cell. “Doesn’t it suck not to no longer fight along justice and not to mention protecting your people from harm’s way? What a pity.”

The former power ranger clutched the bar with his bare hands. “Got any clue as to what your boss is going to do with me?”

Kagon burst into laughter. “Don’t you understand? Now I may not be the nicest being in the universe, but my boss doesn’t like it when he starts an argument. He slowly worked his way up to become not only the greatest fighter of Zargon, but one of the greatest monarchs that planet has ever known to exist.”

“Why don’t you tell me what this planet Xybon is all about?” Tommy insisted.

Kagon turned his head away and started to explain the origins of the planet. “It’s still out there. However, in recent years its population had declined. Many of our citizens have either died or migrated to another planet.” He said as he took a deep breath and then to resume his story. “Prior to the decline, our planet was the most likeable places to visit. Everyone was happy, plus we never been involved in wars or anything around the negative area. Then one day, a huge sandstorm changed all of that.”

The former power ranger felt sympathy towards the bunny headed robot. “How much did the disaster affect the planet?”

Kagon continued. “Many homes and buildings had been destroyed. Even the Xybonists’ supply of fresh water became all salty. Considering that I come from a different planet, I’m not sure how of a mess there is. All I know is that everyday, each citizen passes out either to live or to die in honor.”

“Which brings me to another subject,” Dr. O implied. Is this why Laviak urged the Triforian king to build this craft? To let him set sail on a quest to snatch our natural resources instead of helping the poor? I’m not sure how you’ve created a relationship that quick, but you’ve got a long story to finish.”

Kagon laughed from the comments the former power ranger commented. “I know right? Perhaps I gave out a soothing brief description why we’re arriving on Earth….in about six months.”

“Six months? Maybe that’s why this ship is so cramped that it moves so slowly.” Dr. O believed. He thought most evil had been destroyed. Since defeating Mesogog, he decided to stray away from any missions concerning his duty as a power ranger. Living in a serene and peaceful life, he didn’t expect someone willing to harm his planet.

As he slowly reached for his communicator, the doctor kept an eye on Kagon’s actions. He hadn’t used it often since the Dino Rangers destroyed the evil Mesagog. Lucky for him, Kagon didn’t notice.

“Hey I got to ask you something.” Dr. O favored in a pleasing way.

The robot looked disgusted at the former ranger. Only to have explained the origins of a far distant planet known as Xybon, not to mention details as to why Laviak decide to leave his home to invade Earth, what does he get in return? “What do you want me to do with that watch of yours?”

Tommy chuckled. “It’s not technically a watch. Have you ever heard of an old term they call bartering? I’m sure you won’t be disappointed.” He extended his palm to include a communicator that Kagon wouldn’t refuse. “Well what do you want me to trade it for?”

“Freeing me out of this cell,” Dr. O declared. The robot’s eyes grew wide to have actually filed such a pointless deal. “If you don’t, then I’ll use my moves so you wouldn’t have something to stand on.”

Kagon was terrified. If he didn’t accept the offer, he was uncertain what consequences he would take. “Fine, you win” The silver robot said as he unlocked the cell with a key in hand, letting him out. “Are you going to hand in that item you want to sacrifice with or not?”

“Okay…” Before handing it in, he knocked the robot unconsciously. With a stiff kick from behind, the doctor wrapped his good old communicator around his wrist. He pressed a button as a colored light emerged, teleporting him out on a star cruise.

-------------------------------------------------------------

Van lied peacefully on the couch. As Hayley viewed the scanning, a bleach beam of light descended.

She screamed in joy. “Tommy, you’re back!”

“What are you doing here at night?” The doctor asked. “I thought you changed your phone number or something.”

Hailey chuckled. “I was going to deliver you a package, but you weren’t there. It took me a while to eliminate the force field that was blocking the transportation system.” She explained as she continued covering what had happened while he wasn’t present. It had been three years since they last bumped into each other. “I see. But what’s Van doing here?”

“He was nearly killed by some strange being,” she answered. “Seriously, his body temperature seems to be higher than usual.”

He double checked his temperature and knew what might have caused it. “I thought the dragon coin had restored completely? Don’t tell me the coin hasn’t recharged properly.” He muttered as he removed the thermometer from Van’s mouth. “Perhaps I should start building the morphing grid.”

His colleague didn’t like the sound of that. “Shouldn’t you be resting already? I don’t mean to sound harsh, but you’ve been through a lot since yesterday.” Hailey decided to this nice and slow. As a friend, she didn’t want Tommy to put himself under much pressure. Ever since his relationship with Kimberly ended on a negative note, the former power ranger was afraid to go out with another feminine that he thought was beautiful. It wasn’t until sometime after dropping his duties of being a power ranger the first time that he ran into someone who he could trust.

“As much as I hate to admit, I have to do this so I could restore the green ranger from the shadows that he’d been in. When Van gets better, hopefully I’ll give him the proper equipments necessary.” Dr. Oliver walked towards the now recovered Van and took the coin from his palm. The teen de-morphed soon after.

He then went over to the table where he usually did many of his experiments. Meanwhile, Hailey waved him goodbye as she grabbed her jacket and left the lab.

The next morning, Van lifted from the couch. He noticed Dr. Oliver had somehow been liberated from hostility. The teen noticed he had his head down on the table all night.

Van wandered around the laboratory and saw four models of the power suits in their capsules. Each of them represents the suits in which Tommy once combat in. “Sway” he murmured. The kid was impressed of the doctor’s designs and originality. It seems like he’s learned more than just the man as a ranger.

“Did you like the models I constructed?” Dr. O asked.

Van nodded. “You must’ve worked really hard to make them look abstract, huh? I have never appreciated such accuracy in these.”

“Thanks for the compliment,” he replied as the smirk was shown towards his new apprentice. “Are you better?”

Van didn’t know what to say, except go with the flow. “Of course; I feel like I had been sleeping for so long.”

Dr. O chuckled. “It’s because you’ve been lying on the couch for two days.”

The successor of the original green ranger was astonished by what he informed. “You can’t be serious right?”

“I am,” The doctor said.

Van removed the blanket and felt his head to check if he’d recuperated. “Am I late to school?”

Dr. O shook his head in no. “It’s still closed. Oh and by the way, I believe you need these.”

The doctor removed his wrist unit and threw it over to Van. Last but not least, he threw the power morpher. Those were the accessories used that the first known power rangers had obtained. “To make sure you stay in touch, these two items will be for some use. I’ll contact you whenever there’s an emergency going on.” He explained. “As for the morpher, I recently managed to redesign one since the one I used was somewhat, rusty. Just simply push that button to the right of the communicator. In case of an emergency, I’ll contact you over on the monitor.”

Van examined his new equipments Dr. Oliver had given to him. This was not a lie. As a precaution, he had no choice but to obey his orders. “Check out the designs.”

“I knew you’d like them.” Suddenly an alarm sounded as Dr. O rushed towards the viewing screen. He noticed many buildings in Angel Grove were being attacked. “There’s trouble in the city. Get to it as fast as possible before there’s nothing left.”

Before Van could run off, he thought the dragon coin his mentor handed him was not in possession. “You said that without the coin that I wouldn’t be capable enough to morph.”

“I placed it onto your actual morpher,” Dr. O told him. “Maybe you weren’t paying attention what I was explaining.”

Van mumbled in sarcasm. “Whatever”

**********************

The city was being under attack. Many buildings were either destroyed or have been heavily mangled up. People were running for their lives to only realize that a new threat lurks among the shadows.

Van had just arrived on the scene where chaos was raging. He wasn’t very sure what to do. Looking around, he noticed a little boy weeping for his parents. As a pillar targeted the boy, the teen immediately ran and they managed to avoid harm’s way. “Alright who’s the prick behind all of this?”

A cracking sound was heard. There was somebody, or better yet someone who has yet to crawl out of the faded silhouette. “Nice to see you green ranger”

Van got into fighting mode, willing for another rematch. “Sorry, but I don’t have as any friends as you think.”

“Oh and is that so? Well that’s because he is right behind you!” A kick to the neck staggered the teen, but fail to have fallen. “I notice you managed to run all the way just to protect a town you hate, correct?”

Van gave a slight sneer as he held his neck. The mysterious foe at the time has now revealed to have been none other than the dark menace known as Blackout. “Easy enough for you to say” He swiftly delivered a knee to the gut and then a chop to the head. Before Van could lay another hand, the menace struck the teen, holding his gut. “Don’t you just love it whenever we spar?”

“Sparring? Well, as much as that’s apart of my dictionary, I happen to be a power ranger.” He said as he wrapped around Blackout into a choke lock. “You must have some nerve to challenge me, huh?”

While being locked into a submission, Umbrage snarled an evil grin. “Yes I do, for the fact that you’re underestimating me!” The menace tossed the ranger over his head and onto the ground. Before he was about to pick him off the flat surface, the teen and successfully did a handspring.

“Well that was a good warm up; but this is where the real fun starts.” Van cackled as he took out his morpher.

“It’s morphin’ time!”

[Storm Dragon]

Chapter 4:
Is the Fight All Set? Ready, Go!


“Dragonzord!” The teen was engulfed in green light. As the glow dissolved, he was suited with a gold plate attached to its torso, better known as the Dragon Shield. By now the teen became the newest green ranger.

Van took the Dragon Dagger from his arsenal. He charged towards Blackout, slashing him with everything he had. The figure sneered and managed to free him. “Face it runt; when my master arrives, there will be no stopping to his plan of snatching your supplies.”

“I think you’ve been watching too much television,” Van blurred. He leapt over Umbrage, stabbing the dagger on the back. The menace was down on his knees as he winced in pain. “I have no clue what you’re talking about, but whoever this ‘master’ of yours is, he doesn’t stand a chance against me.”

Umbrage chuckled in a deep voice. “Think so? As you see, my leader is far beyond your rank. I’ve seen him being trained in the various martial arts techniques that I probably would not have mastered that easily. Despite his efforts, I will do anything necessary to kill you.” Umbrage grunted. Van had been too impatient, not to mention not giving a damn of what the villain commented.

The rematch between him and Umbrage was just heating underway. Van lunged towards the creature to a leaping heel kick. The menace staggered, holding his head as it was effective. The green ranger knocked Blackout down on the ground with a leg sweep. “So, how did you like my moves?”

Umbrage sneered with a grin. “Very impressive I must say. However, it doesn’t make a difference; you’re still out of my league.”

“What?” Van shouted angrily, tightening his fist.

“You just don’t get it, do you? We are fighting in a city where thousands of lives are running for the sake of darkness. How would you feel if you had a friend whose life was in danger?”

Van thought about what he said, thinking of the people he cared about. The temperature was rising so fast he could no longer take the heat. “Shut, up!” The green ranger yelled, connecting with a haymaking punch that his foe couldn’t sustain.

Umbrage was down on the ground. For the first time, he realizes such power that was in store inside the boy; not just any boy, but one of the main controls in which you cannot tamper to. What kind of person did he think the teen would turn out to be? The answers have yet to stick out from his tongue.

“I see; you are different compared to other anti-humans creatures that I have fought to the death with. I hope you appreciate my judgment, because we’re about to end this once and for all.” The menacing villain stated as he threw his hands up. Dark energy was released, creating a black hole that they were about to enter. “It’s survival of the sickest boy and we are going to settle this score through this vortex.” Umbrage chuckled hysterically.

Across from one of Laviak’s generals, the green ranger’s communicator was beeping. “Van, get away from the vortex. If you get sucked in, there’s a chance you could never escape.” A voice said as it turned out to be Dr. Oliver himself.

“Sorry bro, but I’m about to enjoy our fight, wherever it is.” Van responded as he was being absorbed into the dimension along with his foe. From there, the portal was dissolved in an instant.

Van awoke from his slumber. As he got up, he noticed something strange about this place; everything seemed dark and dead. It wasn’t until he noticed a city that was already demolished. “This city looks like the place in my dream.” He muttered, looking at the mangled homes and buildings that have been mangled up for some time.

“It seems like you quite recognize with this place.” A voice shouted, as a dark figure jumped off a rooftop.

“Well if it’s Dr. Evil again?” Van joked, staring into the cold eyes of Blackout.

“You’re in my dimension,” The menacing villain answered, “or should I say, the Eradicating Dimension. By the way, I suggest you clean that mouth of yours because we don’t have time to play around.”

Van positioned to fighting stance. “What are you saying?”

Blackout chuckled there for a second. “Remember I said before we got here that we were going to settle the score here? Well, that’s not to mention that there’s a portal opening right above you.”

Van looked in awe as the hole was halfway closed. “For a minute I would have guessed we were trapped here forever.”

“Not true,” Umbrage informed. “As you can see, this hole is pretty much the objective also needed to officially prove worth of their victory. If one of us manages to kill their opponent within five minutes, they must escape this place by the time the portal closes in.” He clarified as he looked towards the dark shrouded sky and then gazing upon his foe. “So are you up to the challenge?”

The teen nodded in agreement. “No doubt; Even if I don’t escape, I’m going to have you as a roommate.” With the fight, for the fourth and final time, resuming, this was going to be the battle that’ll determine all.

They heated things up and had their hands locked together in a test of strength. However, Umbrage managed to gain the upper hand with a stiff kick to the gut. The green ranger held his abdominal, spitting blood from his mouth.

He was then picked up and was carried onto the shoulders as the menacing villain tossed him through glass. “I urge you to not ever underestimate non-humans like me,” Umbrage warned him, leaping over the shattered glass. “”It would be my pleasure to not only kill you, but to make your life a living hell. Now prepare to witness your defeat as I introduce none other than my ultimate weapon; the Power Saber!” He said, grasping the teen across the throat like he did back at the warehouse.

“This is not good” Van thought.

---------------------In Dr. O’s laboratory…-----------------------

The former power ranger attempted to pinpoint on a location as to where his apprentice’s energy was reading. “I’ve searched everywhere in the city and so far nothing. Where could he be?” He double checked the monitor once more. It took him multiple tries to locate his energy signal.

“Van, do you read me? I repeat, do you read me?”

After many failed tests, it wasn’t until he navigated a dark shaded hole covering up the southern states of California. It was even as big compared to the Milky Way.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the Eradicating Dimension, Van remained his battle against his arch-rival. “What’s the sitch?”

“Umbrage is ten times the size of a large barrel,” Tommy said figuratively from his communicator. “If you don’t escape there, you won’t have a second chance of escaping.”

“I might not get another chance if this maniac slices me in half,” Van responded to his wrist unit. He turned towards one of Laviak’s henchmen as the maniacal being pointed the sword across the green ranger’s throat. “Give it up runt. Because you only have a minimum amount of time to spare, it’s time to say goodbye!”

As he was about to witness his fate, that all changed as Van staggered the villain. He repetitively attacked with his various karate techniques before lunging a punch to the back of the head. “Did that devastating blow have any effect on your bones?”

Umbrage reacted. “It’s not normal for me to say this, but you sure are one of the biggest bitches. However, there’s no time for chatter.” He swung his powerful Shadow Sword multiple times, but was simply dodged by the ranger. Van delivered fast blowing roundhouse kicks, hitting him with everything he’s got. “So how’s that for a comeback?”

The villain sneered. “Do you recall not to ever under estimate a well experienced fighter? Well watch what I can do to my sword.” He said; dark energy flowed within his body, which in turn transferred to his almighty weapon. Van was uncertain what was going on. It didn’t make a difference.

With the Shadow Sword charged to its maximum, the teen had no doubt in mind this was going to be the end. “Man, is this really it? No it can’t be.” Umbrage leapt above ground surface. Targeting towards the teen, he nearly had him when out of nowhere, the teen clashed with the dagger in hand.

“I’ve learned that you shouldn’t jump to conclusions, especially if they say they want to give up.” He grunted as his weapon, unexpectedly shot a massive green energy to the chest on Umbrage, sending him on a cruise.

Van smirked under his helmet, as he believed a job well done. Umbrage was down, unable to move. “I guess you weren’t as tough as you thought you would be. Why is that?” He asked arrogantly. The villain was close to the sword when the green ranger stepped on it. “You can yap all you want but there’s no way you’ll be having me for lunch.”

“This is only the beginning ‘Green’,” Umbrage cackled. “You see, the dimension we’re in does not contain any oxygen and nothing but a ghost town.” He tried to get up, but the injuries he’d sustained were severe.

As he succeeded into getting on his feet, the dark figure landed face first. “I was the toughest fighter in Xybon. Many people believed I didn’t stand a chance against Lavian League, a stable consisting of six elites.”

“Who are you, or what are you?” Van asked.

“I don’t have the time to ask you, but all I can say is that they possess enormous power than who you’re staring at, and that’s me!” Blackout informed as the teen felt his pulse slowly beating. James knew that he had defeated him….but was that so?

“Looks like I overcame the odds.” The ranger mumbled as the communicator beeped. “Van, the gateway back to the real world is quickly dissolving. If you don’t make it out, you’ll remain trap there forever.”

“About time someone reminded me"

***************

In the Lavian Star Craft, Laviak was watching over the viewing screen, seeing what had happened just now. “That imbecile. Why did my crew member managed to even use that trump card?” He mumbled in an upsetting manner. “Oh Well – Umbrage wasn’t the tough guy as I expect he would be.”

“Master,” a voice shouted from the hall. “What is it that you want?”

Kagon entered the control room as he entered from the door. “I would have informed you earlier, but I couldn’t step up.”

Laviak threw a cigar on a cup of tap water. “Let it out; I haven’t got time for conversations.”

Kagon whispered at the master’s ear. The ruler of Xybon nodded. Whatever he was saying, it might’ve been big news…or perhaps maybe not. “You let Dr. Oliver out of the cell? Well, that doesn’t amuse me. Even if a human being has discovered our spacecraft, there’s nothing he’ll do to destroy our main objective.” Laviak mumbled. “It seems the fun has just started for that new apprentice of his.”

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

A week had passed. Following the events that have occurred, many of them had gotten from chaotic to extreme. Van replaced Tommy’s original ranger designation, not to mention that school was back in session. It seemed everything was back to normal….or normal for ‘you know who’.

The sixteen year old lied on the bleachers, gazing upon the bright sunny sky. He wondered what the future laid ahead of him. Dr. Oliver gave up any duties of becoming a power ranger to an ordinary rebel. As his successor, he has yet to learn more about life along with its ups and downs.

From behind was Amber, sitting alongside Van. The sixteen year old, however, didn’t acknowledge her. “Where have you been lately?”

“Didn’t you say something about not seeing each other?” Van asked, recalling back to the last time they chatted. To cheer him up, the brunette threw a snack bar to her friend. “I just got it from the vending machine and I thought we should share a treat; it’s your favorite.” She said. “Look, I didn’t mean what I said last week. Okay, maybe I did, but if that’s the case, then I’m sorry.”

“You’re right. Besides, I probably deserved that.” The teen tore the wrapper and ate what was in there. “You’re actually skipping class to see me?”

Amber blushed. “I guess I don’t really need any sarcasm, huh?”

“Its fine,” Van said to her. “I’m just going through a phase right now. Whatever is going on, then that is something I should deal for myself.”

The brunette squealed with a smile. It was the first time in awhile that she saw him feel this way. This emotional pain had been raging inside the innocence of a young man. Then again, no one knows for sure what he really felt being an orphan.

“Well in case you’re already in a breakdown; don’t be afraid to come to me," Amber said. "That's why I'm here."

The Green Ranger sighed. “Guess I can’t argue on that one either.” When everything was settled, Amber got off from the bleachers as he left to return to class. With that aside, the teen knows his journey to find what he’s looking for was going to be a rough one. In that case, within every climb, there comes a challenge.

[Storm Dragon]

Chapter 5:
Competition


In Dr. Oliver’s laboratory, Van’s eyes were closed, extension cables hooked onto a virtual helmet. Inside of a simulated fighting game, the boy was in a forest, defeating and killing all of the foot soldiers around him. “Boy that was something I would never forget. Tommy’s simulated battle seems to be as easy as I thought it would be.” Van was thinking that, however, that was just the beginning.

Just before he was about to leave, a cut tore apart a cloth of the green ranger suit. “Okay, perhaps I could reconsider saying that.”

The figure repetitively leapt over the flowing rivers and stopped as he was standing across. “I suppose you were the one who took down my army.”

Van clenched his fist. “Who are you?”

“My name is Elm Free and you’re going to pay,” it said. The creature had a wooden shaped body along with a seed growing on its arms. “I’ve trained myself to protect this land and you had to come and ruin it.”

Van smirked. “I’m sorry you feel that way, but you need to be taught a lesson.” He charged towards Elm Free, landing a kick to the back, but didn’t leave a scratch. The teen also tried various karate techniques he learned since he was little. “I had a feeling my moves wouldn’t do.”

Elm Free made his first move, manipulating the vines roped around a tree, clutching the green ranger’s arms and legs. “Give it up because you’re about to witness the deadly power of toxicity.” The creature elevated Van high above the sky, screaming in pain. “Don’t ever mock the beauty and purpose of the forest, again.” It said as he tightly clutched the ranger into more pressure and came crashing down onto a king sized rock.

Van’s visor was broken in half. He took a heavy breath after falling a long way down to the ground. “Stupid Van, you should’ve taken this foe seriously. Why couldn’t you have known better?” He mumbled to himself as he winded up unconscious.

************************

Back in reality, Van removed his helmet following an all out 3D virtual game. It had been a week since he became an assistant with power ranger legend, Thomas Oliver. However, the qualities of being considered a true ranger takes a lot of positive energy and courage to overcome any obstacle.
Does the teen know that somewhere out in the galaxy that an army of people are willing to attack and conquer the planet no villain has managed to gain? The answers are about to be revealed.

“Well according to your fighting attributes, you seem to be good at finding a way to hold a creature back, as well as how much intensity you put into your ability.” Dr. Oliver informed him. “The only downside to that is how much you underestimate your foe, not to mention the amount of cockiness.”

“What are you talking about?” Van asked.

“It’s really hard for me to say this, but you really need to know your opponents first, just like a sporting competition. Study what they’re doing before moving on to the next page. If you don’t, then you’ll forget and it’s likely you have to figure out on your own.” The doctor stated. He thought about the struggles he went through and how the former ranger learned from his mistakes.

The teen looked at a green shaded motorcycle, its red eyes glaring at him. “Is this something you were going to surprise me?” He asked

Dr. Oliver turned towards him, wondering what Van was talking about. “That’s something I built while you were down and out; all it needs is some gas.”

The teen sat on the recliner in which his mentor would often sit on. “So back on topic here; so you’re saying I should tone down my usual style?”

Dr. Oliver shook his head. It wasn’t like he was jealous of his fighting skill or anything, but from his impressions while spying against the resurrected putties, he could not do it alone. “I never said to shed off your usual fighting skill. Don’t get me wrong, but there’s a reason why I wanted you to be my assistant.”

“Oh and I was beginning to ask you the same thing,” Van said, rolling his eyes. “I mean you just slapped me down this coin without explaining to me your fairy tales.”

Tommy spoke up. “As far as I can tell, they are not myths. You see, the dragon coin takes back to about thousands of years ago. The morphin’ masters were at war against one of Rita Repulsa’s fiercest monsters. It’s not like other battles where it would only last a couple of months or years.” The former power ranger had stated.

“Yeah go on” Van said, allowing his recently new mentor to continue the story.

“The masters took an all around millennium to defeat her as they sealed her in a dumpster. They even sacrificed their own lives to protect the destruction of the galaxy. However, the masters hid in what they call power coins.”

“So you’re saying the coins were originally the spirit of those warriors? Well how intriguing.” Van said, not afraid to ask the question.

“Unfortunately yes” Dr. O answered. “However, an ancient sorcerer, who would later be my mentor, Zordon collected them. However one was missing and that, my friend possessed the power of the dragon.”

Van turned the recliner into the opposite of where he was sitting at. “Well I’ve learned about how the coin came to affect, but is there more?”

“The dragon coin belonged to Rita,” Tommy explained. “When I was a teenager, I was placed into a spell and she commanded me to wipe out the five set power rangers. It wasn’t until a friend of mine destroyed the sword of darkness.”

Van shared sympathy towards the former power ranger. “Well I hate to admit this, but that must’ve been hell for you.”

Dr. Oliver chuckled; surprised he said that ‘h’ word. “Looks like I kept you hook on this story.” He put the clipboard on the table and walked over to the capsules. The green, white, red zeo and black dino ranger suits were all stored in their separate capsules. “It’s too bad after all of these ups and downs I’m no longer in duty.”

Van stood from the chair and looked over at the models he’d constructed independently. Before he could speak up, he looked at the watch around his wrist. “Crap, the Youth Center”

“I didn’t realize it’s still there,” Dr. Oliver said.

“Amber’s in the martial arts finals,” Van informed. “She’ll kill me if I’m not there.”

“I see. I’ll inform you if there’s an emergency.” Dr. Oliver warned.

“Uh yeah sure” Van replied his warning. He ran to the emergency door as he headed to the Angel Grove Youth Center.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

At the Lavian Space-craft, Laviak observes the viewing screen where the location between Umbrage and the newly recruited green ranger took place. Looking over at it, one of his top fighters wasn’t moving at a single inch. “That bastard was one tough son of a bitch, I’ll give him that. However, it seems he made promises he couldn’t keep.” He mumbled when an automatic door had opened.

“Master Laviak sir” the figure said. He was a blend between human and demon with dirty blond hair with drill horns sticking over his head. “Kagon has brought me here because you needed me.”

Laviak took a sip of coffee and then placing it back onto the cup holder. “I nearly forgot. The reason I came here is because I want you to collect that one artifact our new friend possesses.”

The humanoid stood puzzled at him. “Excuse me but I don’t understand as to what you are trying to say. Isn’t our friend you mentioned referring to that successor who once manipulated the Dragonzord?”

The man in the crimson mask snickered. “Somewhere on Earth, I sense a spherical item, an item so powerful I could not imagine. For some reason, it might explain as to how the possessor of the Dragonzord might have re-entered the light.” He said. Laviak has the power of sensing unbelievable energy, regardless how distant it is. No matter where you are, he’ll know every move you make.

“Where can I find this precious artifact you’re looking for?” The figure asked.

“It’s in that green ranger’s possession,” Laviak answered as the screen viewed the green orb. “I’m now getting a signal that it’s headed towards the Youth Center in Angel Grove. I have a constructive model my workers are working on before we got to this ship so don’t fail me.”

The humanoid nodded. “I won’t let you down sire.”

***********************

Ah, the Angel Grove Youth Center. For thirteen years, the place was the place where children, adults, mainly teenagers would often hang out. It pretty much has everything you need from a juice bar to a place where you could work out or spar for pleasure; nothing fancy but to enjoy the amusement.

On the sidelines, we see Amber stretching her leg and muscle cores. In preparations for the on-going competition, she wore a pair of white GI pants along with a purple tank top going beneath her belly button.

“The last match of the first round is going to be one heck of a battle,” the commentator shouted on the loudspeaker. “Two of these female fighters have really impressed us in the preliminaries, and both are going to give it their all.”

Van rapidly enters from the hallway as he sat on the left of the audience, the last chair someone could sit on. He knew he would fail not to attend an event that someone would dare not to miss out.

“There she is; Amber Lamont representing Angel Grove. She is one outgoing girl always wanting to do her best as far as her eyes go. Don’t mess with her or she’ll get the best of you.” The commentator commented as she glanced towards a tall female with blond hair and cyan eyes.

“Standing across the sidelines is Rebecca Robeson representing Charterville. With her legs as lengthy as a metric ruler, she is one of Charterville High’s top runners in her school’s track and field team. Be aware of her deadly kicks by the way.”

Amber tied her brown hair into a pony tail. She would often take as many deep breaths if she wanted to strengthen her confidence.

“Alright Amber, you can do this. Put all of your differences aside and focus on the fight.” She muttered, taking a couple of deep breaths.

Standing across from her stood another female competitor. She had long legs, a blonde hair reaching far to her shoulders, and blue eyes that were as calm as the crashing wave. “I want this match to be something.”

The referee chimed between the two. As the competitors got into their positions, he officially called the match. “Begin!”

Amber lunged forward and tried delivering a kick, but missed. The competitor attempted a jab, but didn’t really connect. They both circled clockwise and resumed their battle.

Amber swung another kick, as did Rebecca as they were held up, nearly touching each other. They took a step backward and rotated back to the position they were when the match started.

“It seems she knows how to amuse me” she thought.

The girl in the purple tank top showed appreciation with a smile. “She must have a lot of training than I did.”

The two young women struck an all out fight with fast jabs and kicks. They each had a similar goal in mind and they are not going to shatter them.

“Looks like our fighters are having an amazing stiff battle,” The announcer in his opinion said, enjoying the heated match-up.

Van stared at the competitors in awe, not wanting to admit how talented they were to begin with. “Talk about eye candy”

Amber and Rebecca were sweating after a series of strikes. “I think the match just gotten better.”

The brunette shook her head. “I wish we could continue this, but I’m ending this now.” She said as Rebecca lunged towards her opponent, but was caught with a stiff roundhouse kick that took her down.

“It looks to me like the winner of this match, Amber Lamont of Angel Grove.” The ring announcer assured as the audience cheered along. The brunette walked over to her fallen opponent and extended her hand. “That was a pretty good fight we had.”

Rebecca squealed a smile. “That’s alright, I didn’t mind about owning you. All I know is that we pulled it off. She said as she took her hand to Amber as she lift herself up, shaking their hands in respect. The audience, minus Van who didn’t want to admit their good use of talent, got up and clapped to show appreciation towards these teens.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

At the park, One of Laviak’s men stood up on a tree branch, observing the tracker his master handed to him; his objective – finding the ancient orb.

“Ugh, this madman must be crazy. How can I search for the item if this device is heavily complicated? What an arrogant son of a bitch.” He grunted as he dropped down to the grass, ready for a break out. “Man, not only that, but I can’t do wreck havoc unless he unleashes the putty patrol; what should I do?”
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

A half hour had passed. Following the conclusion of the tournament, Van was sitting across from Amber who had just returned from the showers. “What did you think about my performance earlier? Did I kick ass or what?”

“Don’t push it” Van said hastily, crossing his arms.

“Hey guys,” a voice called out as the girl who recently fought in the tournament entered from the hallway.

“Rebecca,” Amber startled as she turned towards the blonde. She looked up at the long legged teen and sat at their table. “Shouldn’t you be leaving already?”

She shook her head in no. “I was, but my folks thought it would be okay if I stuck around for a couple of minutes. Say, is the guy sitting aside your boyfriend?”

“Who are you calling boyfriend?” Van grumbled. “Besides, we’re just friends for all I care.”

Amber nodded. “What he said; we’re just friends.” She said, holding her fingertips towards her mouth. “Just don’t rub him the wrong way.”

“Looks like he has a hot temper inside there,” Rebecca assumed. She wasn’t a psychic, but she can understand the people she meets from the gesture of their body. “Hey, if you got any free time tomorrow, maybe you should come to our charity.” She said as she handed her a paper advertisement, including two pair of tickets.

“What’s this?” Amber asked her.

“It’s a jogging event to help the people who are homeless. Now I’m saying you should be apart of the actual race, but it would be best if you watch me showcase my speed and ability. It’ll be held at Charterville High’s track and field area five o’ clock noon sharp.”

Van read the ad and thought things over. “A charity contest, am I right?”

Rebecca nodded. “I gave away those two tickets so you wouldn’t have to wait in line long. Seeing as our school doesn’t have anything against you, perhaps it wouldn’t hurt if you came.”

The brunette smiled, but second thoughts clouded her mind. “Um, we’ll think about it”

“Great; I hope you guys come.” The girl got up, leaving the other two deciding as to whether or not to accept this invitation.

Standing on a rooftop, Mercury observes the whole view of Angel Grove. “Damn it, where is that artifact the king of Xybon wanted?” He grunted. The tracker he was holding sound an alarm, pointing to the left that read ‘YOUTH CENTER’.

“Looks like I found my target. Although wrecking havoc isn’t my style, how about playing a game of destroy the city?” He said as he fired an energy blast towards a tall building.”

Back at the Youth Center, Van’s communicator beeped loudly. “What was that noise?”

The green ranger was speechless. If he told her that he was a power ranger, it would damage his reputation. “Umm, it’s nothing really. I have personal things to take care of.”

Amber drew a brief sigh. “Fine”

The green ranger grabbed his book bag and ran to a spot where nobody could find him. “What is it Doc?”

“There’s trouble located in the city again,” He responded. “It usually doesn’t occur often at night, but there’s got to be a reason why.”

Van leaned towards the hallway. He was a pretty lazy guy, refusing to obey whatever people manipulate him. “Fine I’ll get to it” He replied.

****************************

Back in the city, Merkry continues to raise havoc. Vehicles were being totaled while some citizens are left dead or injured. “Perhaps destroying cities should be apart of my top list of hobbies.”

“Try reconsidering” Van in his green ranger costume jumped off from the balcony.

“I didn’t realize the dragon coin is fully charged again,” Merkry thought. He knew very little about its history, but has heard it from other people. “It seems you’re that ranger my master wants?”

“Not this again” Van muttered. “Tell whoever this boss you’re working with to shut that mouth of his and accept who I’m fighting for.”

The humanoid grinned. “If that’s what you consider, then why not consider this?” He used his quick agility, connecting with various strikes that held the teen from fighting back. “It doesn’t seem that you’re putting any effort on this battle, aren’t you? Well too bad!”

Merkry fired the same energy blast he used to attack Angel Grove, sending the green ranger flying. The teen had slowly gotten up and held his bruised up back.

“Man this doesn’t smell too good.” He thought. Immediately, Van opens the door to a flight of staircases. When he got to the top, there was no escape. “How fast is that bitch?”

The hybrid lunged towards him, striking a haymaker to the gut that caused the green ranger to de-morph to his normal state. “That wasn’t as difficult as I thought it would; wannabe Power Ranger.”

Van fell to the rigid surface to eventually white out. He had underestimated the power of the villain’s crew. Despite the tragedy, the teen tried his hardest to avoid letting his guard down.

“Looks like I’ll be taking that,” Merkry scolded as he reached for a green sphere inside the lower section of his backpack.

“You seem to have a decent fighting skill, but that punk has got a way to go before reaching my level.”

[Storm Dragon]

Chapter 6:
Need For Speed, Part One:
The Starting Line


At the laboratory, Van slowly awakens from the couch. “What happened?”

“You were being ambushed by Laviak's stooges,” Dr. Oliver explained. “I taped your injured bruises while you were unconscious.”

The teen stood from the leather sofa as he held his gut. He grabbed his book bag only to find out that the sphere had been robbed. “Where the hell is my orb at? I could have sworn it was in here.”

“What color was it?” Dr. Oliver asked, looking at Van suspiciously

“Green,” Van answered. “My mother gave it to me as a gift. When I was a little, she said it symbolizes courage and will. If a bastard like Merkry stole it, he'll get the beating of his life.”

Dr. Oliver was shocked to hear him curse in front of an adult. “Kid, be careful what you blur. By the way, the man that stole your item goes by the name of Merkry.”

The green ranger looked as if he was confused. “How do you know that?”

“Merkry is one of the fiercest runners from the planet Minx.” Tommy said. “I was thinking that it came from a myth, but it seems after viewing the monitor, it seems that belief exists.” The doctor messed with the keyboard as it showed the image of the humanoid. Van reached into his pocket for his glasses to catch a better glimpse.

“Now I remember,” He said, thinking back to the event that occurred hours ago. “Is there anything else I need to know?”

Dr. Oliver shook his head. “I remember when I was in my junior year that I read a book about it, but I didn’t even get it that far. “All I know is that he was considered to be one of the fiercest runners of the Kymarian territory. Every two years there’s a tournament where they would compete in a 1,000 meter race. Whoever won would be in charge of that land.” He explained to the boy.

“What is this Kymarian territory?” Van questioned. Even his brain cells seem to grow inert whenever people tell him a story.

“That’s the thing. I was only midway through a chapter I read, but it wasn’t allowed to check out.” The mentor clarified. “There was a book I read and I keep having dreams about it; I’ll go to the library tomorrow and find more info.”

Van clenched his fist. “I’m going after him. Even if I don’t stand a chance against that Merkry or whoever his name is, I need to get my orb back.”

As the Green Ranger began to run off, Tommy stopped him. “Van, you’re hurt. If you battle him, there’s no telling what he would do to you.”

The teen turned towards his mentor. All he could think of was revenge, but he knew that it wouldn’t make a difference. “Doc please; that object means a lot to me. Who knows what the mastermind might be planning.”

Tommy threw a weaponry object that Van succeeded at catching. “It’s called the Dragon Blaster. I built it three years ago for another ranger of mine to use, but we’ve never tested it out. Since the Dragon Dagger is the only weapon the green ranger has, I’m lending it to you as a gift of what your first task.”

Van smiled, different compared from how he acts normally. “You did the right thing.” He said as he charged off through the back door.

***********************

At the Lavian Spacecraft, Laviak has the green sphere in his grasp. “Well done my man. I knew that with your fastest running ability, you would stand a chance against him.”

Merkry sighed, ignoring the commander in chief’s comment only to wander off the ship’s corridor.

“Now with this artifact in my possession, there’s no time for fooling around.” Laviak assured, getting up from his throne. “Knight Lizard, how is the model working?”

“We are almost done with the Blast O’ Manic project,” the lizard answered. “It’s been a while since I’ve seen your ecstatic face.”

Laviak stood to one of his crewmen. “And it’s been months since the whole project began. When you’re done testing it, please let me know the results.”

Knight Lizard nodded. “Very well then” The creature wrote a couple of things on his clipboard and then immediately ran off.

“Sorry for robbing your sphere Green, but I got many surprises for you,” the master mumbled to the orb.

*************************

In what it seemed as a crowded training room, Merkry is shown doing various push-ups. As soon as he finishes, someone knocks on the door. “I’m busy”

“It’s your grandfather” the voice said. The humanoid being unlocks the door and opens it to reveal an elderly green alien with a bleach tall beard and cyan dark eyes. “Grandpa Margo?”

“Yes grandson” he said as the elderly man and the son gave a warm welcome.

“Grandpa, what are you doing here? I thought you said you couldn’t make it? Merkry said.

Margo shook his head. “I wanted to be here just to see you. Ever since your parents died, I put my dedication to raise you until the day I die.” He said. It’s been seventeen years since they passed away and no one was going to let someone raise him evilly.

“But you look pale,” Merkry assured. “You need to find somewhere to rest.”

The elderly alien smiled. “It’s fine. Right now is the time you should fulfill your father’s dream.” Before one of them could speak, Kagon knocks on the door.

“Excuse me, but master Laviak wants to see you,” he said as the robot stood upon the doorway. “He needs an objective that you may need to accomplish.”

Merkry didn’t believe the look at his eyes. “I do not ever wish to take apart of his ‘friendly’ missions.”

“That’s no excuse,” Kagon said. “He’ll slay those that don’t obey his command; that is according to his term of service so come to the control center immediately.”

“As you wish” The humanoid grumbled as he agreed to what he was being assigned.

When they arrived at the control center, Laviak turned his head towards the hybrid being. “Merkry; it’s nice to see you again.”

“What do you want master? I told you a thousand times that the term ‘destroy’ isn’t apart of my vocabulary.” The humanoid said, biting his lip downward.

“You will obey to what I have to say,” Laviak replied arrogantly. He despises people who tend to question his authority, not to mention being all biased by two-thirds. “Starting first thing tomorrow, I suggest you built up those legs and start flexing them because you’ll be challenging the green ranger in a race of you choosing. Bring along your capsule in case you mind a motorcycle race.” The master stated. Merkry couldn’t complain or question the commander’s authority. Could there be some way out of this? Only he has to decide that one.

Merkry agreed. “King of Xybon; I will not fail you.”

Laviak grinned; satisfied his crewman accepted the offer. “Very well then” He said. The half human and demon walked off and left the layer of the king. “Successor of the Green Power Ranger, your luck has yet to run out. Perhaps I should be sending a transmission to him right about…..now.”

**********************

At the Lien Residence, Van was in his bedroom, observing the machine-like weapon of the Dragon Blaster. As a gift from the predecessor, he knew it would come in handy if danger was approaching. Just before the teen attempt an aim on the window, a transmission knocked the weapon from his hand. “So I assume you’re a power ranger?”

“Who are you?” Van asked.

“I am Laviak, the ruler of Xybon,” he said. “For the past week or so, I manage to keep track on how many of my men have failed to defeat you.”

The green ranger grabbed the virtual transmitter. “You have to admit you’re pretty good when it comes to shooting promos.” He chuckled. “Come to think of it, I would’ve died if I never became a wrestling fanatic.”

Laviak laughed along. “You have a great taste in humor, but I have a great sense of what’s going down tomorrow. See, I made a deal with Merkry and I considered booking a race.” He said. “One vehicle lap around the dirt trails. Whoever makes it to the goal line first will determine who the fastest motor crossers are.”

Van shook his head. “Sorry but I have other plans.”

Laviak grinned with a smile. “No is not one of the choices. You either take apart of my event or your doctor suffers.”

The teen shed his cockiness, replacing it with a tightened fist. It’s the beginning of the second semester and has not completed Driver’s Ed. Without completing the course, it’s highly doubtful he has any experience in driving. “If you want a race, you got one.”

Laviak smirked sinisterly. “Now that’s what I like to hear; 12 P.M. tomorrow. If you don’t make it, then you’re out of luck.” He informed as the transmitter switched off. Van picked up his blaster as he tested the weaponry invention.

**********************

At the spacecraft, Laviak glared at the green sphere. It seems he has plans, but the question remains uncertain.

“The orb seems to hold a special place on the green ranger, eh? Well not unless I transfer a person’s spirit to this artifact.” He grumbled as the artifact was glowing. “By the time I arrive, there will be no life for the planet the humans call Earth.”

********************

The next morning, Rebecca sat on the top row of the bleachers. She glanced at the school’s track area, seeing as the big day had yet to arrive.

Before she could say anything, Amber stood next to her. “Can’t wait for your huge day?” She asked as she stood towards the Charterville student. Rebecca continued to stare at the track, the wind blowing her front hair. “Aren’t you going to answer my question?”

“Sprinting was my life,” she stated. “Ever since I was little, I always love to go twice as fast as the speed of sound. I don’t know why, but it just makes me feel proud.”

Amber looked down at her cookies. She knew everybody had a dream and without it, she would have no idea what’s ahead. “It sounds pretty cheesy the way you express it.”

Rebecca laughed. “Which is why I like being outdoors for a change.” Before she could go into detail, a horde of putties arrived on the football field. “Um isn’t it too late for Halloween?”

“I’m not afraid to admit, but I agree.” The brunette said as the foot soldiers charged the two girls. One of the putties attempt for a cross chop, but was countered with an arm toss. “I guess these goons don’t have a life do they?”

“Um not to be biased, but they’re tons of them,” Rebecca assured as another came at it but was kicked aside. “What are we going to do?”

Amber smirked towards the blonde. “Hey, why don’t we settle the score on the field? I’m sure you’ll get the beating you deserve!” The putties agreed to her deal as they return to the spot where they first struck. The two teenage ladies left the bleachers as they entered the spacious field. “Are you ready to kick some ass?”

“Definitely” Rebecca replied. Before they could react, a transmitter dropped on the ground, interrupting the feud. “I don’t think so.”

The brunette held off her position. “Do I know you?”

The burst of laughter revealed to be the ruler of planet Xybon himself. “No but you soon will. I suppose you know someone who has this.” He said as he shows them the green sphere.

Amber’s eyes increased widely. “Van’s orb”

Rebecca failed to comprehend the situation. “Who are you talking about? You meant the kid I met the other day?”

“It was a a special gift that means a lot to him,” she answered. “It’s a long story, but he wouldn’t be stupid enough for him to lose it.”

Four putties held the two girls. Laviak, communicating from his space craft checked his scouter to gather a summary of their background. “Amber Lamont: Age 16; a longtime friend of that pesky green ranger; tough and outgoing, not to mention her fighting attributes seem very high tense.” He mumbled. “However she isn’t the type of person I’m looking for.”

Laviak continued to research some info, this time on the long legged female. “Rebecca Robeson: Age 16; born on August 24, 1990; charming and agile; her fighting attribute – question mark? Now I’m interested.”

Just when the girls couldn’t stand the delay, a group of putties captured Rebecca. With her inability to liberate herself, the foot soldiers teleported back to their craft. “What did you do to her?”

Laviak made a widely evil grin. “It’s nothing serious. Once we’re done having a conversation, you can have her back.” He said. As the transmission concluded, the object itself vanished in thin air.

[Storm Dragon]

Chapter 7:
Need For Speed, Part Two -
Behold the Dragon Cycle


In Dr O’s laboratory, Van attempted to test out the new vehicle. Just before he could turn on the engines, the mentor came crashing down the stairs. “What are you doing at this point in time?”

Van stood away from the motorcycle. “What do you think I’m doing? I’m just taking it on a test drive.”

“We haven’t even tested it out yet,” Dr Oliver said, “Unless you got a reasonable explanation on that.”

The teen sighed. “I have a freaking one on one feud against that Merkry dude. Besides, I didn’t have any choice since I got that transmission.”

Before Tommy could say anything, a buzzer shrieked out, usually to inform that an emergency’s in effect. He checked the viewing scan to see a girl held captive by Laviak’s personnel. “What kind of idea is our enemy planning?”

Van ran over to the monitor and notice Rebecca, the same girl who faced his friend, Amber, had recently been held captive. “That’s the same girl I saw at the tournament last night.” He said. With two objectives to accomplish, only one he must decide. “So what do you think my procedure should go?”

The doctor thought for a moment, but chose to let it out. “Why don’t you do first things first and accept the race with Merkry? I’ll transport to his ship and try stopping it for myself.”

Van nodded and headed to the cycle. He dragged the vehicle outside and sat on the paddle. The green ranger switched on the engines and quickly drove off.”

In the Lavian Space-craft, Rebecca glared at the cold hard eyes of Xybon’s Monarch. “What kind of man are you? Don’t you have better things to do than try to make a girl look bad?”

Laviak smirked. “Why would I ever think of that? You may think I’m some ‘bad guy’, but you don’t have the right to mock a humanoid like me.” He said as he pointed across the super sonic artillery.

Rebecca stomped on the two putties holding her, but was then recaptured prior from having an affair. “What are you going to use it for?”

The villain inserted the green sphere into the hole of the weapon. He targeted the pointer towards Emma and shot an energy ray at her. “What does the term pain mean to you now, girl?”

The long legged female struggled for a come back. The rays affected her that she could barely make any move. As soon as the beam repelled, Emma fell on her knees.

She exasperated, “What just, happened to me?”

Laviak chuckled. “That orb just drained a major amount of your physical strength and endurance. Seeing as your body temperature is over the hundred’s limit, you’ll be crying for water.”

“That Bas-” stuttered the girl only to get her speech interrupted.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The green ranger arrives in a forest trail. After a bit of the inconvenience, Van managed to make it prior to the deadline.

As he looked around, there was no sign of Merkry anywhere. “I hope I wasn’t too late.” He blabbered when a blazing car vehicle drove along the outside of Hillhurst Mansion. It was crimson red, plus an orange flaming text which read the owner’s name. “Is he trying to show off or what?”

The door slowly opened as the humanoid citizen from Xybon got out of the car. “I apologize for the delay, but I’ve been working on this for weeks now.” He said as he leaned towards the shiny new vehicle. “Are you ready for our race?”

“Who said I wasn’t?” Van replied. The teen took his motorcycle which was recently built by the legendary power ranger.

The speed demon gave out the instructions to learn how their objective works. When they found a place to start their race, the green ranger hopped on the paddle seat as Merkry re-entered the driver’s seat.

“We have to make our way up to where the high school is.” Merkry stated. “If we hear a beeping sound, then it’s only a matter of time before the race is over. If you hear it more than once, then it’ll be considered a forfeit.”

Van thought through this and sighed. “Let’s cut through the chase and get over this.”

“If you say so,” Merkry said. The light started out with red. As they waited a moment, the light had changed to yellow. Soon as the color turned green, the two racers had driven like the speed of light.

The Green Ranger had a difficult time at controlling the motorcycle. With Merkry ahead at first, Van was in for the ride of his life.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

A half hour had passed. People were showing up and Amber didn’t know what to do. Her heart was beating in a deadly pulp and her concern could lead to consequences.

While she was sitting on the top row of bleachers, an elderly woman tapped her by the shoulder. “Excuse me but I suppose you competed with Rebecca the other night?”

The brunette spun around. She saw her wrinkly, paled face, like an old garden turned to a wasteland. “Are you related to my young Becky in some ways?”

The elderly woman answered, “Yes I am. So I suppose you came to root for her?”

Amber nodded her head. However, she knew what had happened prior to what’s happening at this moment. Even if the teenage girl told her what really came up, the grandmother wouldn’t believe her.

“Look I don’t mean to walk out on you, but can I have a moment alone please?” Amber pleaded as she walked down the bleachers to find a place where she could figure out some things.

***************************************

Back in the trail, the Mercurian Vehicle was ahead of the green ranger’s new vehicle, the DragonZord Cycle. He was still having a rather difficult time and if this keeps up, he’ll have to surrender his coin to Laviak. “Man if only doc could tell me what these buttons do, I wouldn’t have any worries.” He said as his communicator beeped. “What do you want?”

“I was going to leave the laboratory, but I feel I need to assist you when it comes to driving,” Dr. Oliver said as he checked the scanner for any threats going on in the area.

“What do you mean?”

“See that stick looking thing?” The doctor responded from the ranger’s wrist unit. “Switch it up”

“I hope you know what you’re doing,” he said as he did what his mentor asked for him to do. The motorcycle sped up, becoming twice as fast compared to its normal speed. “Was this what you had in mind?”

Dr. O shook his head. “I understand the fact you haven’t taken any behind the wheel classes, but I thought you would enjoy a ride of your life.” He stated, lying back on the recliner.

“Woe!” The sixteen year old shouted in excitement. This time, he paid close attention to the direction he was going. The cycle managed to catch up with the crimson vehicle Merkry was driving.

“Ugh, don’t guys like you ever give up?” the humanoid asked.

“Like what I said to that dead guy, that isn’t apart of my dictionary.” The green ranger and Merkrys' vehicles went head to head. Van took out his Dragon Dagger while Merkry took out his sword. What they don’t realize is that up ahead was a broken bridge, not to mention that that the crevasse was deep as well.

“Well look what we have up ahead,” Merkry blabbered, noticing a caution sign barricading their path. “Time for flight mode” He said as two ailerons spread out from the side vehicle, turning into a capsule-like vehicle.

Leaping over the broken bridge, it was a risk the ranger had to take. Immediately he pushed the button on the wrist unit of his. “Hey doc, I’m at a dead end here.”

“I recently added the jet cycle feature to your vehicle,” Dr. Oliver informed. “Just push the silver button and hopefully you’ll make it over the other side.”

“Right” The green ranger pushed the silver button. “Dragon Cycle, Jet Mode!” He shouted. Jet engines exiled from the back engine of the vehicle as it and Van blasted through the crevasse. As soon as they landed, the race continued on.

*******************************

Back at the Charterville High football field, we see a couple of competitors exit from the tunnel. One by one, they all waited along the track as they were getting prepared for the annual sprint charity. However, as soon as all of them were counted, only one competitor was missing.

“This can’t be right,” said the coach. “There should be about six here, but we got only five.”

Inside the school's gym lobby, Amber placed three quarters into the vending machine slot. Choosing a grape flavored soda, she opened the lid can as she started to drink from it. “Her grandmother’s going to kill me if she knew what happened earlier; what should I do?”

“There you are.” a voice called out as the woman she met up recently came by. “I notice you managed to get away from the securities. Is it about the race?”

The teenage girl sighed. She couldn’t take the pressure any longer that Amber looked as if she were to implode. “Look, about Rebecca she-“

“She’s running off late, right?” The aunt interrupted before the girl could explain what really happened. “My niece has always been like that. She is very ambitious and takes her time organizing her thoughts.” She placed a hand on Amber’s shoulder. “From the way I saw you two compete, young Rebecca is a tough girl who could easily defend for her own sake.”

The brunette lowered her worry corners. In regards to her opponent the other night, she was amazed in terms of her talent especially Rebecca’s. She may not know much about her, but her chances of liberating doesn’t mean a thing. “I probably got too carried away, but for some reason, she seems to be someone to look after,” she said. “Why don’t you get back to the bleachers? I want to think things over before I go.”

“Alright then,” Rebecca’s aunt said. “Just come back before the race begins.”

**********************************

Meanwhile in the space-craft, the bombshell blonde was down on the floor.
Sweat glands were being produced as Rebecca was close to being wiped out.

“This…can’t….be…the end, is it?” she said, glimpsing upon the menacing man in a mask.

[Storm Dragon]

Chapter 8:
Need for Speed, Part Three -
Race to the Finish


In what it seems like an empty side of the road, the Green Ranger plus Merkry were endlessly racing each other. It was a battle to determine the fate of one of these two arch rivals.

“Do you have what it takes to be considered a power ranger?” Merkry asked while continue driving. “I know I have what it takes to beat you.”

Van didn’t acknowledge him. He didn’t want any distraction as he’d never driven a vehicle. If the teen was willing to stop Laviak’s and his crew from harming him and his mentor, he’ll have to focus on the road.

“Come on bitch, answer me!” the humanoid shouted, banging his car from the left of the ranger. “There’s no doubt in your mind you’ll afford to lose.”

The teen couldn’t take the pressure anymore and decided to let it out. “Who said I was planning to lose to you?” He said, opening the window shield. “I may be a loner, but that doesn’t mean you should play mind games.” The green ranger’s velocity increased as he pressed the brakes aggressively, making his Dragon Cycle go even faster.

“What in the world? He’s using every pulp of his vehicle just to avoid his demise.” Merkry mumbled and shook his head. “I cannot accept defeat from an amateur!”

As they saw the flag hanging from a pole, it was only a matter of time before the race would conclude. Van and Merkry’s fate are at stake and only one could survive this course on a happy note.

The humanoid with drill-like horns, plus a pale jaw and metallic colored armors made a slight left turn to the hill. The green ranger was clueless what Mercury was tending to do. The villain’s car vehicle released two jet missiles to the Dragon Cycle, letting it go out of control.

As the smokes dissolved, Van looks at the monitor which showed his motor meter were beginning to decrease rapidly. The teen tapped his wrist unit in order to contact Dr. O. “Hey are you there? Damn it” He tried to respond, but no one replied.

In the Laviak space-craft, Tommy had recently transported himself into the villain’s ship. He tip toed a few paces to the throne room where the commander was lurking. “Well this was the place I was last time; just hope there aren’t any cameras around here.”

Before he could enter, a group of putties from left to right barricaded him. “I thought these goons were goners,” the doctor blabbered. “Well there’s no time to waste then.” He stood into fighting stance and a battle raged out.

Tommy leapt against the walls and kicked one down. Another soldier came charging, but was caught with a drop toe hold, sending its head towards the other’s groin. “Man, just like old times.” As soon as he spoke aloud, all of the putties held the former power ranger still. One soldier leapt with a kick, but the doctor dropkicked him back to the railings.

The fight continued on. Tommy managed to escape the clutches of the revived foot soldiers that Finster created. He didn’t want to break the purpose of coming to the villain’s space craft in the first place. Wasting no time, the doctor fled off as he searches for the throne room in which the master mind himself lurked.

“Where can his hiding spot be?” Dr. O thought. He looked all over the place until he stumbled into a room where a girl was on the floor, barely conscious. “What’s going on?”

“You must be the one I was sensing after” Someone from the loudspeaker said. The doctor stood frozen as he heard a strange voice from the intercom. “Who are you?”

“I despise it when people say that,” the voice responded, “But do you know what I really despise? Intruders” The door automatically opened, the doctor getting shoved by the putties that were chasing him. Tommy turned his head to reveal the man behind the situation. “So I assume your name goes by Laviak?”

The man with dreaded long hair, including a crimson mask that concealed half his face grinned evilly towards the power ranger legend. “It’s no wonder a scientist like you could easily transport to my ship. I suppose you want more detail in regards to our voyage towards planet Earth?”

Dr. O nodded. “How did you manage to send down your workers if it’s far away?”

Laviak chuckled. “You want the details? Well as you can see, some of my crewmen have the knowledge to construct spherical space shuttles. The reason why our planet is not recognized by astronauts is because our galaxy is a long distant mile away from your planet as well as the other seven, Eltar, Triforia, and others that no one has even scoped yet.” He stated.

“Kagon informed me about your lack of resource from this ‘life’ planet called Xybon, am I right?” Dr. O asked. “If this is true and if you’re in charge of Xybon, why did you decide to abandon your people?”

Laviak chuckled hysterically. “Abandon my people? You’ve got to be kidding me. For about a decade or so, I have done my best to prevent any battle or war fares spreading through the lost galaxy.”

“Where have I heard that before?” The doctor thought in his mind but the data bank failed to reveal its answer.

“You mean you’ve never heard of the lost galaxy? I think it’s best if you’ve done your homework often.” Laviak said as he pointed towards the fallen Emma. “Perhaps she could use some help there, huh?”

“Why you little” Tommy went ballistic that he could not manage to control his temper. The doctor lunged with various styles of kicks at the commander, but didn’t leave a scratch. He then tried a jab, but was again a no sell. “You may have reigned for a decade, but I have reigned much as a power ranger.” He said as he reached into his pocket and saw the damaged white tiger coin, a morphing device Tommy hadn’t touched for twelve years. “It’s Morphin’ Time!”

“Tigerzord”

A white beam of glow replaced the scientist as he was suited into his respective ranger suit. “I know it’s pretty risky after what Adam told me about, but it’s well worth the risk.” Dr. Oliver thought. “Eyaaa”

************************************************** ****

“Well Van, it’s either now or never,” Merkry chuckled in laughter. He was already in the lead and the finish line was not far distant away from where they’re racing.

Meanwhile the green ranger seems to get use to driving the motorcycle; however, it wasn’t enough. After using nearly all of its potential speed, the cycle seems to be as slow as a snail. Van now has to find some way to get back on track.

“Crap I’m screwed. If that so-called driver reaches the finish line, I’ll be more than just being the loser.” He blabbered.

**************************

Meanwhile back in the laboratory, Hayley sat on the recliner and spot a trace of where Van was at. “Recharging gas of the Dragonzord Cycle to full capacity” She said as she did all of the typing in order to restore the vehicle’s power.

Outside of the track, Van noticed the energy bars increasing to its normal state. “Okay, now who’s behind all of this?”

“Me,” A woman responded towards the green ranger’s wrist unit. “Dr. Oliver has assured me to take over the lab in case someone breaks in; for now just concentrate on the race.”

After Van heard those words, he got on the motorcycle and resumed his race.

Back in the Lavian Space craft, Tommy had been brutally beaten down by the master mind himself. “Ugh even with this suit, it’s impossible to fight back.” He mumbled.

“And since your tiger coin was brutally damaged from what I heard, it doesn’t seem you have any friends to back you up,” Laviak said sinisterly, staring at the fallen legend. “I see you decided to pass your dragon coin to a random stranger, or should I say your apprentice, correct?”

Dr. O exasperated from his helmet. A white charge looked as if it was going to shedder the ranger suit to shreds. No longer able to battle, it seems Laviak is one step further to terrorize the planet humans live; Earth.

“Face it; a former power ranger like you needs to stop living in the past and looking ahead into the future. I mean, just picture how your life would be if I drain all of the humans’ supply of energy and use them to revive all of the people of Xybon? Think about it.”

Soon following the comment Laviak made, Tommy returned to his de-morph state. Not only he was powerless, but the risk he took became a toll on his body. “You may be as cunning as a scientist, but you have no clue what my new student is going to do to you. After I spotted his martial arts skills against your goons, he does deserve what it takes to become a power ranger.”

Laviak smirked towards the predecessor of the green power ranger. “Well I suppose this is the answer to its resurrection.” He said as he grabbed the green sphere from the counter.

“So that must be what Van was talking about,” Dr. O spoke with a sore throat that couldn’t allow him to react more.

“I was positive that this may have been a hidden power source to the green Dragonzord ranger,” Laviak said. “However, you’re not going to get your hands on this one.” He placed it back onto the counter to avoid him or Rebecca from getting the artifact.

“You”

*****************************

Back at the target of the race track, Van had recently made his way back to Mercury who had mostly dominated the race. If he’s going to avoid falling into the deep pit, he’ll have to concentrate on the road. “Alright no more doubts.” He said to himself as he went charging to tie up the rank. “Mercury, I think it’s about time you learn that winning isn’t everything.”

“Oh really?” the man in the car responded from the sound speaker. “I sense that we’re about to reach the end.”

The two glanced at the tall flagpole which came from the high school of Charterville. They were both eager to get pass it and there’s no acceptance of losses.

“I wouldn’t be so cocky if I were you; Dragon Cycle, full speed ahead.” He shouted. The motorcycle went twice as fast, able to pass Merkry's Blaze Mobile as the goal line was an inch away. Van’s heart was pounding like the beating of a drum, the moment in which the whole objective was going to conclude. “Here it comes”

After all the trouble he’d been through, the race had ended with Van passing the flagpole of Charterville High School. It had started out with confusion and frustration, but in the end resulted to have been of assistance.

Van pulled over and got off his motorcycle as he celebrated his victory. “I guess there are such things as miracles, huh?”

“How could I lose to such an amateur?” Merkry asked to himself. Following his loss to the green ranger, the maniacal being pulled his blasters from his arsenal and destroying his all time favorite vehicle. “So much for wanting to win”

“How long did it take to build that already, demolished car?” Van asked.

“You don’t understand? First of all I did not construct this vehicle.” Merkry said. “Second, this car was not what I had planned out. Besides it wasn’t my idea to race you.”

Van tightened his fist, slamming with the palm of his hand. “Alright now that’s settled why don’t you return to your ship and report the bad news?”

Merkry shook his head in disagreement. “I want a true fight – a fair fight that proves who is the survivor.”

“Cool for me” The green ranger said, but before he could charge, he and Mercury wound up sucked in a portal. As soon as it dissolved, there were no signs of the two.”

**************************

Back in the Lavian Space-craft, Dr. Oliver and Rebecca remained barely conscious. Tommy, one of the top ranked power rangers of the past, was growing weak by the minute. The damaged tiger coin nearly drained all of the energy in him that he could motivate himself. Seeing as the legend participated in a secret red ranger mission, why couldn’t he have used the Zeo powers in the first place? Was he just playing with him or was he trying to hide his complete capability?

Meanwhile on the farther side of the end wall, the long legged female continued to suffocate. Following a blast of ray that shot the blonde, Rebecca could not accept defeat. With her eyes glowing like the fire being lit onto bricks of wood, Rebecca is determined to overcome her demon.

“Must…reach…for the…orb” she muttered with a raspy voice. Rebecca slowly crawled over to the counter and retrieved the stolen artifact. She had to put her other feelings aside and gazed at the green orb. Soon as the girl reached over the counter, a blast struck across from her destination.

“Since when do girls tend to have smarter brains than us men?” Laviak yelled. “You’ll be sorry when you become a skeleton.” He was about to shoot another blast when Tommy threw his coin at the head of the commander.

“How cheap of you to do that,” Laviak said, humiliated following a barely executed head shot. He rubbed his head following the unexpected hit. “Now to finish you”

Before Laviak could’ve done that, Rebecca successfully snatched the sphere. The commander in charge of the ship continued to torture the doctor, not noticing the artifact had been robbed. “I just hope it works” She muttered to herself. Still as numb as a heavy boulder being strapped on a person’s back, Rebecca placed the orb into a round empty slot. Slowly, she took the time to activate the machine.

“There, done” She said but it wasn’t until Laviak turned his back to see his ultimate experiment being ran by a hostage. The blonde stood, her eyes twitching. She gazed at the cold eyes of the demon and saw his anger bursting like a volcano.

“How dare you! Do you realize who you’re dealing with?” Laviak said arrogantly. The smokes of disaster were stirring upon the king of Zargon, unusual of his personality.

“You never mess with a female,” Rebecca quoted as she switched on the weapon. She stood in the spot she was in last time. A balance beam of energy ray shot towards the blonde, thus repelling her numbness. With her strength returned to normal, she’s ready to take on the challenge.

“How could you’ve done that?” Laviak asked.

“Do I need to ask? I’m willing to take my chances and do whatever I can to accomplish my goals.” Rebecca said loud and clear. “I don’t know who you are, but I’m sure if you want to accomplish them, then you better work hard and not get too cocky of yourself. Besides don’t blame me because you failed to keep your promise.”

Tommy assured a smile after the comment and moral the girl had to say. He knew back in his prime when he learned not to doubt himself. He also knew that his dreams of becoming a great martial artist were up as one of his top priorities. The former power ranger, a scientist and recently Van Lien’s mentor, was willing to push him up the ranks, hoping that whatever evil may lurk, it will be up to both of them and stop Laviak from harming the beauty of nature as well as the environment.

Rebecca picked up the coin Dr. Oliver had thrown. She turned the damaged White Tiger coin to him as he had her arm over Rebecca’s. “Are you going to be alright?”

“Don’t worry about me,” He said in a low voice, “I got an alternate idea for getting us out of here.”

“What’s that?” The female asked.

“After what you’ve encountered today, just think as if none of this ever happened.” Dr. O answered as he pushed a red button on his wrist unit. Laviak attempted for revenge, but they immediately teleported out of his ship.

“Damn it – if only had I’ve been aware of that, none of this would have happened.” He grunted but he noticed that the two managed to leave behind. “Perhaps it didn’t make a difference now that they’re gone.”

[Storm Dragon]

Chapter 9:
The Dimension of Nowhere


In a sandy hill-like dimension, Van and Merkry stared at each other. Clenching their fists, they circled at about one-eighty. “What plan do you have in store for me?”

Merkry chuckled and said, “Allow me to explain that the race we had is a warm up into this actual battle. It may sound, crazy, in terms of your human dictionary, but this is where one of us isn’t going to escape.”

Van gazed at the humanoid’s cold fronted eyes. This tactic was the same thing his previous foe, Umbrage did that transported them into a world of solitude. The sixteen year old, however wasn’t sure if the warp was intentional.

The Green Ranger was sure he could defeat one of Laviak’s crewmen. As the fight began, the two clashed with their respective weapons. The Dragon Dagger as well as Merkry’s was on par. Immediately they both returned to their previous spots.

“I know this guy has some awesome moves and all, but it doesn’t seem like fighting isn’t his type.” Van muttered. Despite how experienced his martial arts skills were, none of his moves manage to injure his foe, not even one bit.

“So, are you going to surrender or what?” Merkry taunted in a polite way, unusual for a villain like him.

“Why don’t you shut that mouth of yours and fight?” Van shouted hastily as he leapt towards Merkry, taking him down with the dagger. Just as he thought the match would conclude, the humanoid pulled back the ranger’s main weapon, throwing at him like a baseball. Merkry got up and laughed towards the teen.

“Damn it! I freaking underestimated him” Van thought, holding his wounded neck. That choke the humanoid clutched on to would have instantly slashed the throat of him. Thinking from his fight from Umbrage, he at least respected the man, not to mention his appreciation from the effort and talent Van showcased. Ironically in this situation, the green ranger was afraid of the adrenaline of Merkry.

“Well, do you have any last words in your script I could add? I’m sure I’ll give you the proper sendoff which is, by the way, a sendoff straight to hell!”
Merkry opened the palm of his hand. A ball of electricity appeared as more derived from his arm as well as throughout his entire body.

“Now that’s how I would end a play in drama.” Van’s heart was pounding. It was like a rush whenever a game was played to determine the official outcome of a contest. The green ranger, or should it be the successor of the original green ranger known as Tommy Oliver, had nothing remaining in order to defend himself.

“It was nice knowing you even if our fight is short lived; now taste some of this!” the creature yelled as a lengthy stick, about the size of a metric ruler, appeared from his hand. “Accerler…..Lance!”

A beam of lightning aimed towards the green ranger. Before Van could think about accepting death, he wounded up thinking of the weapon the doctor handed as some sort of gift.

“Why didn’t I think of that earlier?” About a second away from dying, Van quickly summoned the high tech weapon, better known as the Dragonzord Blaster.

“FIRE”

A huge blast of radiant energy imploded the open fielded area. The landscape was shrouded by fogs, nearly destroying the dimension completely. This even could have marked the end of the fighters. As the smokes clearly dissolved, Van was the only one who managed to have stood from the ground. However, his suit was terribly ripped along with his visor, showing the brown hazel eyes of Van Lien.

The teen slowly walked over in search of any remaining of the Xybonist citizen. There were no leftovers at the last spot he stood at. With his head sweating like the humid sunlight, Van removed his helmet.

“Talk about an ambitious foe,” he exasperated. Seeming as Merkry had failed to survive, Van was unsure on how to escape the dimension. With no one but him, the teen held his wrist, pushing a button on his communicator.

“Mr. Oliver, are you there?” He said but there was no answer. Van pushed the button once more, however with no response. The ranger looked over and saw the lance lying on the sandy surface.

As he was going to pick it up, a shock (not literally one) caused Van to stand frozen in motion. It was the fear factor that the ranger was currently experiencing. What does Merkry have something to do in this role?

“Hello green ranger” A figure slashed the teen’s arm, rolling over in pain. “You thought you would easily defeat me? I think not.”

Van looked at the figure to see Merkry back on his feet. There were a couple of scratches and bruises on his body but the impact would have completely wiped him out. “No, way”

*****************************************

~Dr. Oliver's Laboratory~

“So you were one of the popular six heroes who were protecting Angel Grove?” Rebecca asked astonishingly. Despite her overreaction, she had wondered who the people under the helmets were.

“Hate to break it to you” Dr. Oliver said. “Just don’t reveal the secret. It’ll only be a matter of time before those creatures back there find us.”

At the viewing monitors, Hayley looked over at the screen to notice the green ranger down for the count. “Tommy, we have a problem.”

“What is it?” the doctor asked. He put on a pair of glasses and saw Merkry pointing his lance towards Van. “This is not what I wanted to see.”

Hayley turned to the former power ranger. “Did you send the Dragon Blaster like we have planned?”

Dr. O nodded, sure that he handed the new weapon to the new ranger. “Yeah; I hope he manages to survive this tough fight, especially the one left standing.”

Suddenly, the computers and everything around the basement had malfunctioned the moment they tried figuring out what’s happening. The three people stood by their toes, hoping for whoever’s lurking in the lab.

“So this is the place, am I right?” A voice spoke as a boulder shaped creature struck from the ceiling. Eventually he had four arms and very short legs.

“If you work for Laviak, then who are you?”

“I go by the name of Darth Golem, or just Golem as most people call me, and it’s a pleasure to defeat you.” The creature said sinisterly. Immediately, he stretched his upper right arm, destroying the panels from the monitor area. Golem then tackled the central control panel which eventually gets demolished. “How do you like me now?”

“Everyone, don’t move,” Dr. Oliver commanded as the ladies obeyed. He may not be the hero of today, but he’s ready for whatever threats he, Van, and the city may occur. “Take your best shot.”

“Are you positive? I don’t have to do this since Laviak doesn’t know I’m here.” Golem said as he stiff punched the doctor flying. As soon as he got up, he picked up his glasses, the lens apparently broken. “This is the end of you, Thomas”

Before Golem was about to deliver the final blow, a cryogenic tube surrounded the body of the rock based creature. Despite its body structure, the Golem seemed to have a difficult time liberating. “You will regret doing that!”

Dr. Oliver, with his hand on the switch, drew a sigh of relief. Just as he thought that all things came to an end, he stumbled into a trap in case someone was on the verge of screwing things up.

“Looks like this creature won’t have any problem getting use to that force field, huh?” Hayley joked.

Rebecca created a small chuckle of the reaction. “I know, right? I find it hard to believe how these weird freaks think they are better than humans.”

Dr. Oliver muttered to himself. “Come on Van; where are you?”

************************************************

Back at the battle field, Van and Merkry continued raging on. They have taken quite a beating following the explosion earlier. The two were barely unable to fight.

“Man, how could he survive that? That was a direct target.” Van thought. He stood into karate stance, stepping back a few paces. The green ranger knew that if he hadn’t thought of using the blaster, his life would blow into, perhaps, a beautiful oblivion.

“So, did you think I would go down that easily?” Merkry commented. “I knew from my own perspective that you didn’t possess the mind of a strategist in an attempt getting the best of me.” The armored humanoid held his lance, still pointing his weapon towards the helpless Van.

The teen closed his eyes. Picturing of the difficult times he’s been through, it was bad enough to see those buildings collapse; the people who cared about him - the people who watched over him over the harsh freezing times. Could life get any worse? Only Van knows what to overcome.

Out of nowhere, the green ranger again takes out his dagger. Though it failed to shield his attacks, it was the only weapon that could repel his foe’s offense. Immediately, as Merkry was preparing to end the life of an ordinary boy, Van stabbed the Dragon Dagger through the abdominal.

“You never know what’s behind you unless you have better eye contacts.” Van assured, removing his helmet and pointing his finger towards the gold armored teen. “I’ve been through a lot of crap and I can’t let people suffer with the help of your boss. I may not have any experience of being a super hero, but one day you’ll realize that there are people who matter to me. Now if only you would shut your trap for once, it’s best if I could do what’s best for everyone and you know what that statement says.” To conclude his speech, he raised a middle finger and was preparing for the grand finale. Van summoned the Dragon Blaster, but this time, he combined the weapon with the Dragon Dagger wired beneath the shooter.

“It wouldn’t make a bit of difference. Even if it’s a direct aim, my mighty lance would instantly kill you!” Merkry said, but Van refused to listen.

“Shut up; I’m positive this will end. As much as I appreciate your talent, I’ve learned a moral stating that all good things must come to an end. Now, to finish you off” The ranger shouted. He stuck his eye to the target, glaring against the wounded warrior. As the beam was prepared to launch, Van yelled out the word, “Fire!”

The green and yellow charged blasted the entire area of Merkry’s base. Huge spray of smokes had blown half the sandy hill dimension into a dead waste. Van couldn’t believe his eyes. The heavy blast was enormous that words couldn’t express about what the green ranger accomplished. It wasn’t the blaster that solved the problem; it was his emotions. Van was ecstatic to see the risk he took to slay one of Laviak’s people.

As the smokes once again dissolved, nothing was left out of Merkry. With the combination of the blaster as well as Van’s state of emotion, he had defeated one of his toughest enemies yet.

“I’m glad that’s over with,” Van exasperated as he sat on the ground. The fight took pretty much the life out of him, despite his time morphing. He glanced at the two weapons, hoping any unusual being in the future would be of some use. “I wonder if there’s such thing as a way out.” Van held his wrist as he spoke through the communicator. In an attempt to contact Dr. O, the result turned to have been to no avail.

**************************************

Back at the lab, the monitors automatically switched on. Dr. Tommy Oliver, Hayley, and Rebecca stood in awe as the screen showed the green ranger helmet-less.

“Van’s the green ranger?” Rebecca asked, noticing Amber’s friend was the one battling the other night. “Does Amber know about this?”

Dr. Oliver, although he had never met the girl, shook his head in no. The former power ranger walked over to the monitor as he tried contacting him. “Van, do you read me?” He said on the speaker. The doctor repeated twice in which the successor of the original green costume could hear.

“What’s up doc? And no, I am not Bugs Bunny,” Van said as he spoke through his communicator.

“I notice you’ve been through a beating just recently,” Dr. O replied.

“Yeah; anyways, is there a secret passage or path to get out of this weird place?” Van said as he looked all over the dimension to not find any unusual pattern. To him, it was hopeless.

“Van, I could give you the ability to transport here. However, I think I left your artifact back at Laviak’s Space-Craft so hopefully there’s enough power to send you there.”

The teen drew a sigh of relief. “Where should I start?”

Dr. Oliver pinpointed the destination where Van would be expected to be transported. He searched the location of the green ranger’s whereabouts and started from there. “Alright, let’s hope it works - transporting ranger to outer space starting....now.”

Van picked up his mangled helmet. He stood still as a green flash of light vanished into thin air. The orb, a precious gift possessed since child-birth was currently in evil’s hand. Worst of all, not even Van isn’t sure what the master mine would mind desiring such a special artifact. Only that would give the teen a reason to avoid being irresponsible.

********************************************

In the Lavian Star-craft, Laviak sat on his throne, glancing through the suburbs bordering the pacific. It was impossible for him to see such chaos going on as of yesterday. Disappointed from the way things turned out, he knew there would be a next time. “Ugh, this is not what I had planned in mind. I regret my actions and I cannot afford letting that all go down the drain.”

The door automatically opened as Kagon entered the control center. “Excuse me sir, but we have some bad news.”

“What do you mean? Our mission failed and there’s nothing we can do to resolve that,” Laviak screamed hastily towards the man-made robot.

“Sir, it seems we got an intruder roaming around our space ship,” Kagon informed him.

Laviak slammed his staff, alarming the passengers. “What? Please don’t tell me it’s that old doctor.”

The robot shook his head. “No sir; it’s someone who recently defeated one of planet Zeta’s fiercest runners. I wouldn’t tell you right at this moment.”

Just as Laviak were to react, a blast of energy damaged the viewing screen. The door eventually fell wide open as the green ranger entered the scene. “How do you like my grand entrance?”

“You pest, I shall crush you with my own hands,” Laviak responded.

“Tempting, but I was going to get something I left here,” Van said, referring to the green sphere. “Now hand it over or watch me add more sauce to your mouth.”

The commander in chief laughed along his statement. “You wish” He said as he threw a fury fist at Van only to have the ranger dodge the attack. The teen immediately release the orb from the device. With that said, Van again reached through his wrist unit as he pushed the red button from his communicator.

“Hey, I got what I needed. Now get me out of here” Van remained in a safe place where Laviak couldn’t find him. Within a moment, the ranger waited impatiently, hoping this would come to an end. As Laviak looked behind the closet, he discovered Van hiding behind a shelf full of books.

“Wait until I get my hands on you,” the villain said, cracking his knuckles. Just as Laviak was going to do what bad guys do best, a green flash of light vanished as Van teleported back to Dr. O’s underground laboratory. Following the sudden departure, Laviak became infuriated. “Ranger; you haven’t seen the last of me. Just wait until I arrive on Earth.”

*******************************

Back in Dr. O’s laboratory, Van arrived safely behind the stairways. “Guess who arrived on the scene?”

“Welcome back Van,” Hayley said, giving him a warm welcome. She looked at Rebecca who was smiling for an odd reason.”

“Does she know my secret?” Van asked, his heart pounding like a volcano ready to erupt.

“Don’t worry, I won’t tell Amber about this, at least for now,” Rebecca assured, knowing that the green ranger’s secret was safe with her.

Van paced towards the creature, thinking the rock based creature worked for Laviak. “So, how does it feel to be cramped inside that force field?”

Golem gleamed at him harshly. “I go by the name of Golem and I will show that I’m truly worthy of being his loyal servant.”

The force field repelled, making the hard solid creature able to move around.
Golem circled around, examining Van’s qualitative and quantitative traits. “Just wait until Laviak prevails; when he arrives, the Earth will have nothing left to support herself.” He said as Golem covered himself, returning to the Star-craft.”

Van turned around and walked towards the exhausted Rebecca. “Hey, are you going to be able to compete in the race? I know Amber is looking forward to it.”

Rebecca squealed a smile and nodded. “I think I’m feeling better again. All I need is to warm up by the time it begins.”

Van looked at the clock to see the minute hand pointing towards five of. “I think it’s best if we get there fast.”

The female with blonde hair agreed. “Yeah”

The green ranger powered down as he looked over at the doctor. “Thanks; without you, I probably would’ve gotten stabbed by Merkry’s lance.”

“No problem,” said Dr. Oliver, pointing towards the power morpher buckled around Van’s blue jeans. “Say, I was wondering if you could be my full time apprentice – you know like having a part time job, only that it’s private? Do you care to protect Angel Grove from unusual mayhem?”

Van thought through all of this. In the past week, the teen was chosen out of the random to become what everybody wanted to be. However, it was up to the green ranger to decide to agree on this offer. “Do I have to pay some sort of fee to get in?”

“No,” Dr. O answered, “I’ve been impressed from the way you fight since I handed you that coin. So do you accept?”

Van glanced towards Hayley, then Rebecca. Despite teaming with a scientist, not to mention a former power ranger, would have been expensive to agree to, he thought it would be best to take a chance in an effort to make a difference.

As the teen glanced at the man in his thirties, Van offered a handshake at the doctor. “You got yourself a deal” He said.

***************************************

In a training room on the ship, Merkry was practicing some of his martial arts. After failing to prove how beast, it was a frustrating time for the anti-fighting human.


“How could I’ve been defeated by such an amateur? What did I do to get all this data screwed up? I hope the green ranger realizes I’m still alive and well after I managed to escape the blast.” He thought as he went over to the treadmills and exercised from there. The humanoid was figuring out a plan in case he and Van ever confront each other. “He should also know that he hasn’t seen the last of the raging thunder”.

[Storm Dragon]

Chapter 10:
Questions and Answers



It was 5 P.M. as the sun prepared to set. The charity event came to a close with Rebecca cutting through the flag line. In fact the event was a celebration that meant a lot for her. Though the female barely made it on time, she wanted to prove something and that was to be special.

There was a block party going on in Charterville. People who supported Rebecca from the start attended. Not to mention, Van and Amber were also there as well. It comes to conclusion that they all appreciate her hard work and effort to put on a memorable contest.

In the deck of the blonde’s house, Van sat on a chair. He was drinking a disposable cup of fruit punch, staring at the sunset. During the event, Amber didn’t acknowledge the scratches and wounds that were all over his face. In other words it was awkward, somewhat that a kid would had any qualities to deserve to become a power ranger. With Van’s acceptance to work alongside Dr. Tommy Oliver, the former power ranger, from this day forward has an objective - to protect and fight whatever lurks his city.

Meanwhile, Amber was inside the house, looking for her friend. She was wearing a bright green dress with a necklace around her neck. The living room was so crowded she could barely find her way. As soon as escaped she came out to the deck.

“I’ve been looking all over for you,” she said with relief. The brunette walked towards the sixteen year old and stood next to him.

“Well, looks like you know how to amaze me,” Van replied, glancing at the attires Amber was currently wearing. “You know this isn’t some high school prom.”

Amber blushed. “Well I didn’t have any time to do laundry. Where’s Rebecca?”

Van shrugged. He doesn’t keep an eye on people often. It wouldn’t matter if a situation has anything to do with him. “No clue; maybe she’s trying on something as fancy as yours.”

“I doubt it,” Amber said as she stood against the concrete.

From the same entrance the brown hair girl had entered, Dr. Oliver knocked on the glass door. He didn’t wear anything hip seeing he wasn’t at the race. “Van” he whispered as he gestured for the teen to come over. Amber, however, didn’t understand what was going on.

“Um do you know this guy?” She asked invalidly.

Meanwhile Van turned around and saw him standing on the deck. “Ugh long story short but he rescued me from a bunch of….well…..gangsters.”

Amber shook her head in disbelief. In all due respect she and the doctor made a handshake as Van introduces one another. “Well it was nice meeting you. Are you new here in town?”

“Naww; I’ve been living here for quite awhile.” He answered. There was a brief moment of silence until the sixteen year old chimed along.

“Uh, we got other business to take care of so enjoy the party,” Van said as he and the doctor rushed out from the backyard. Amber raised her eyebrow, her mind vague of what just happened.

**********************************

In the laboratory, Dr. O examines the green sphere. It was an artifact belonging to Van the day he was born. As he finished, he handed the artifact to the new green power ranger.

“So what’s up? Did you find any clues about how my orb is linked to the coin I’m holding?” Van said. With no sense of brain, there was no idea what could the orb do that’ll affect his life cycle.

“I notice these two items have been glowing rapidly since that one night,” The doctor assured. “What I’m not certain is that the gift your mother gave to you has any unusual power hidden. Now before you call me a psychic, there’s something you should know.” The spiky haired man inserted a cassette which played the events of what happen to him as the green ranger.

“So that’s why you couldn’t morph into the suit?”

“Wait there’s more,” the doctor assured as he fast forward the video where the green candle was getting all used up. There was barely any flame being lit. The scene gets split into halves in which the green ranger transfers his power coin towards the Tyrannosaurus Red Ranger.

“Well I already notice because of that candle you couldn’t take that risk,” Van said as he motioned towards the viewing screen, trying to get a better glimpse. “What are you trying to point out?”

Dr. Oliver paced around the lab, re-evaluating a piece of information. “Well, tell you one thing, it’s true that the source was wiped off the mat in an instant. I have a theory when the green candle’s powers repelled, it tried to relocate another source for it to continue supporting power. It’s really hard to put those terms into words but even with my new invention, there seems to be a lot of glitches in that suit.”

“Maybe that’s why I was paralyzed when I was at the warehouse,” Van claimed. He wasn’t good when it comes to thinking logically. It seems people like him just have their mouths zipped or simply jumping to conclusions.

Dr. O stopped the video, turning his attention towards the sixteen year old. “I see; all I know is that the orb possesses hidden strength waiting to be unlocked. Even if it represents good luck, it’s possible that the artifact contains something unimaginative; but the only question is, when?”

Van grasps the orb. He thought of the details the adult commented. Another thing to mention is why did his mother preferred to let Van treasure it with care? That was something personal the teen had to inquire.

The former power ranger grabbed a book from the shelf. He flipped the pages which showed some information on the left handed side along with a visual sketch on the right. “Van, check this out. I recently checked the book I mentioned and there’s tons of information about a type of ancient sport from long ago.”

Van flipped through the pages inside the book. “That reminds of that humanoid I defeated back in his dimension.”

“That is the same person,” the doctor implied. “It’s said that he was one of the youngest and famous runners of Kymaria, then again the whole story is more of a belief.”

Van looked as if Mr. Oliver were insane. “Are you sure this is all a fake? I mean, look at all of the threats in the city lately.”

Dr. O chuckled. “Anyway back on topic. It’s also said in the book that he doesn’t have any interest in fighting; pretty ironic since today, huh?”

Van held the encyclopedia and skimmed through a couple of pages. “On the night of January 1st, his parents suffered from lime disease. Not much data has been collected but the theory remains unofficial.” He skimmed a couple of lines down. The teen placed the book flat and sat on a chair. “He dislikes fighting and has always been since his grandfather’s illness. What’s his problem?”

Van grumbled. He questioned about how Kymarian’s lived and what troubles lead to such tragedy. Then again even if it came from an outdated resource, it’s possible there are some mysteries, not to mention false statements.

“So, have you found anything you didn’t know already?” Dr. Oliver asked. He removed his glasses and started wiping the dust with his black t-shirt.

Van got up and did a couple of stretches. To remove all the stress and complications, he paced around the lab. “Doc I was wondering something; how would you feel if this world we live in was full of rage and chaos? What would you do if you lived somewhere around that category?”

The doctor put back on his glasses. “Sorry, I didn’t hear you. What was that you were saying?”

Van took brief time thinking. He wasn’t the best when it comes to clarifying and asking people questions. “What would life be if we were already having an all out war in Angel Grove?”

The doctor’s eyes grew wide. This question that was recently been said aloud reminded him of the days as a power ranger. He had been through many hardships, even the people that he grew towards high school. Since officially retiring ranger duty, Tommy proposed himself as many times he wouldn’t be involved in any ‘saving the world’ missions.

“Please, don’t ever ask me that question again,” he said as the former ranger leaned towards the solid wall. “If I told you it’s just going to haunt me again.”

Van walked towards the doctor as he placed a hand on his shoulder. “Are you okay or have you been sleeping in like a teenager?”

“I should’ve told you this after you destroyed Umbrage and trust me it’s going to be deadly.” The doctor went to the monitor and scanned each file. He then inserts another cassette where it showed a silver robot. “He’s the being who guarded the cell during my hostage. The person explained everything about what’s going to happen within the next five to six months. If we don’t prepare ourselves, then there’s no chance of beating them.”

Van hesitated to ask but instead he preferred to speak up. “How could you tell? It’s not like they want to destroy the city for no reason.”

Dr. O replied sarcastically, “All I know is that there’s more to Earth than simply conquering it.” He fast forwards the tape and paused at the image of the villain – the master mine Van stumbled into this afternoon. The sixteen year old stood motionless as he glared at the man in the mask.

“Are you sure that was necessary? No offense but whatever reason he took away my mother’s gift, I hope it doesn’t affect the world.” The green ranger pleaded. Even if he disliked his perspective on life, at least Van gives some props.

“I understand how you feel,” the doctor said, “but despite how powerful he is, it’ll take more than just the costume to do all the work.”

“I guess so,” Van muttered. He still has a long road to go before finding the truth as to what conflict is taking shape. Despite the obstacles, Van must learn to accept his duties, not to mention learning a lesson or two along the way. From his own point of view, he thought something along that line.

*****************************************


In the Lavian Space-craft, Laviak was scanning some image files from the monitor. It was rather a very difficult afternoon with a stack load of papers received from Kagon. As he scanned through each photo, he stumbled upon this strange young woman with long braided hair.

“It’s been a long time since I last saw you,” he mumbled, glancing towards the widescreen. “You always meant a lot to me; I appreciate the things you’ve done and I could not have done it alone. Hopefully when my crewmen properly arrive, no matter how long it takes, I will search all over the globe for you.”

****************************************

Back in the underground lab, Van’s mentor read an old article from an encyclopedia about a rumor of life existing planets no one on Earth has heard of. The writing was very difficult to read since it was dated back centuries ago.

“Are you saying there is life outside of Earth? The reason you brought me here was to get some information about the green ranger’s long time off.” Van said hastily. The doctor didn’t listen as he turned the page forward where he glanced at the warriors that were competing in an arena resembling a coliseum.

“According to philosophers, they believed that many beings of the lost galaxy gather in a planet of their choosing to compete in a tournament,” Dr. Olive read. “As they battle, they tend to use weapons, telekinesis, and other special tactics to wipe out their opponents. Whoever survived got to face the champion from his or her respective home planet, and go on to win the tournament of that year.

Van lied on the cushion, exhausted from an on-going rivalry that went on since the other night. “It’s getting late already and I should already be home.”

Dr. O closed the book and placed it back on the shelf. “I thought you told me you were an orphan?” He wondered. A day following Umbrage’s defeat, Van summarized what went on in life. “Oh by the way there’s something you should know about the war in Xybon.”

“What do you mean?” Van asked.

“You see, this battle meant more than just winning the tournament,” The doctor informed. “In other words, they tend to do these types of competition whether if it was right here or somewhere in an open field. Perhaps planets such as Laviak’s may have recruited people who have won the tournament in the past.”

Van didn’t understand at least a single word. I’m brain dead he thought.

“What I’m trying to say is that lately two of Laviak’s henchmen have the power to summon a gateway through random universes. If we don’t figure out what other creatures might do next, there’s a chance we could never beat them.” Dr. O clarified. Perhaps agreeing a deal with a troubled sixteen year old turned out to have been a huge mistake. From the way he secretly spotted Van’s fighting attributes, this took him back to the days where he was influential.

“Well, being nice for once, how do his fellows manage to arrive on Earth when they could just train before they come?” The green ranger asked.

Doctor Oliver removed his glasses. “They usually arrive in these round ships called pods. As for training, they could do that but the commander is too impatient….not to mention he’s willing to plan ahead and also set a goal.” He answered. The former power ranger typed some of the facts in the search engine only to find no results. This might have all the answers and clues that may hint the secret and a possible rumor of Laviak’s invasion here on Earth. But with Van’s agreement with working alongside Dr. Tommy Oliver, they’ll do their usual duty to protect and destroy any creature harming Angel Grove.

The teen sat up from the cushion. He yawned as the sun parted. Despite being the weekend, Van wished to get one of the best beauty sleeps in awhile. “I hate to admit but it was fun getting to know you. Even if I were to ask you how you built this secret lab in the first place, you wouldn’t want anybody to know.”

The mentor chuckled. “Well all I can it’s a long story. Seeing as you already met up with my colleague Hayley, she and I managed to build a new one since someone destroyed my other base in Reefside. Perhaps if we have time, maybe we could go on a field trip.”

Van laughed from what he said. “You remind me of a teacher I had in elementary school.”

“Let’s say it was a pleasure to have someone like you working for me,” Dr. O said fondly. Van, or perhaps the green Dragonzord ranger of today, was influenced by the positive comments that gave the term ‘hope’ a better meaning. For the first time in a long time, the teen squealed a smile. As he said goodbye, the teen assured a warm introduction to a brand new inception.

************************************

Back in a small serene neighborhood, Van returned to his house. The room was a mess as always. The green ranger lied on the mattress of his bed, exhausted from the party as well as a tough battle with Merkry. What he doesn’t realize is that unlike the two foes he feuded against, the creatures all over different planets have congregated to snatch every resource that defines nature. It’ll take more than just the power of the dragon to overcome these obstacles.

“So it’s six months huh? Well if what he’s saying is true, then maybe I could figure out the strategy needed to stop the invasion.”

As Van glimpsed above the ceiling, a knock was heard on a window. As he got up, he saw Amber up on a ladder.

“I thought you were still at the party?” He asked her, enclosing the shades.

“There were too many guests, plus it was way too crowded,” Amber had answered. “So where have you been all this time?”

Van nearly slipped a tongue, but he turned his head towards the farther wall. “I was just looking over at old portraits, not much though.”

Amber nodded. She wasn’t sure what to say, considering she came to his house for some unknown reason. A moment later, the brunette preferred to let it out. “It sucks to not have any parents or a maid to clean your house huh?”

“Yeah” The teen replied calmly to the shock of Amber. She never saw the smile that Van had made since his preteen years. As the boy lied back on his bed, so did Amber.

“If we were looking up at the stars, we would probably fight over where the shooting star actually is,” she joked, “but we were just teasing.” Amber was originally going to continue the conversation, but she was wasted during the party. Van had suddenly fallen asleep. She glanced upon the innocent face of the sixteen year old. Before leaving the room, the brunette tucked the boy with a blanket lying on the wooden floor.

[Storm Dragon]

Chapter 11, Section 1:
…To Live & Die in S.C –
Troubled

In the midst of a warm night, an all out brawl took place. The figure in the green suit faced off against one of Laviak’s deadliest creatures. Each circled around the opened field, waiting for either to make their move.

“It’s nice that the holder of the mighty Dragonzord has returned, but with a new attitude,” it said. It was mostly a male villain with two drill-like horns, not to mention its body as red as suntan. “However you still have no idea what tricks are in my sleeve.”

“Let’s just get this over with,” Van shouted, ending the chat. As soon as they finished their chat, they charged head on. With a diverse mix of jab and kicks, it seems this battle was considered to be more combating rather than taking someone into a cheap shot. In the end, Van and the villain clashed with their fists, connecting their shots as they crumbled.

“Damn, that hurt!” The green ranger noticed the blood right on the swirl of his fingertips. He immediately wiped it away, hopefully it wouldn’t seem as he were powerless.

Meanwhile the creature did the same, attempting to get back on his feet. As it held its bruised arm, the creature had to figure out a way to annihilate the hero whose mission is simple. “I must find a way to whip that sorry ass power ranger.”

With the creature standing barefoot, it seemed as if he’d won the battle…or so he thought. “No, how can this be!”

Van pulled out the Dragon Dagger. In order for this ongoing fight to decide the victor, one of them had to die in vain. In this case defeat was not an option. “How about we settle the score once and for all, that is unless you have the guts to kill me.”

The villain smirked. “I like your attitude but you still aren’t worthy of being a power ranger.” He took out his chain/wrecking ball. Twirling it in full gear, he targeted the weapon towards the kid in the green suit but dodged as soon as it was about to hit.

“Wh-where did he go?” He blabbered, looking above the nightly sky. Before the creature could respond, a shot of green energy blasted towards the nonhuman specie. He staggered, holding his torn torso. “Lucky you”

“..And I’m guessing that this is the finisher of my move. Dragon Blaster, come forth!” Van called out his weapon, about the size of the Power Blaster. Accompanied with his dagger, the weapon arrived in the hands of the green ranger.

FIRE!

A mass mixture of green and solar energy imploded the creature. When the smokes dissolved, the creature lied with its stomach. “Nobody messes with Van Lien”
…..

With the creature down and out, the landscape, not to mention everything around it transforms into the interior of Dr. Oliver’s lab. Van de-morphed, no longer disguising himself as a power ranger.
“It seems you’re getting the hang of the simulation,” Dr. O complimented.

“Um no problem” Van replied, speechless of what he wanted to say. He lied on the cushion, a spot where he could sleep on. “Finally, some peace and quiet”

The doctor looked over at his watch; it was half past seven in the morning. “If I were you, I wouldn’t. You see I understand the fact you’re getting too stressful, but you can’t go without having a workout.” He implied. Van drew a heavy sigh, tired of the heavy, yet the repetitive routine that’s been ongoing. It’s been three weeks since the pass of the torch. Van offered a deal to work with the former power ranger, and despite his dislikes working, he knew he was telling the truth. However he had always wondered why the doctor chose a teen like him to become a ranger in the first place? Only destiny knows the right time, he thought.

“Look no offense but as much as you’re encouraging, I think I need a break,” Van went on. “I always get second thoughts when it comes to choosing a path or turning down a golden opportunity. The thing is that I’m lost.”

Doctor Oliver smiled. He gestured at Van to come towards a row of four contained capsules. “It took me a long time to figure out how passionate I was at being a power ranger. I use to keep a journal to keep track of my progress. You won’t believe how good is it to have someone to look up to.”

“What do you mean?” Van asked.

“Van, there are about plenty of things you could do in order to make a difference,” The doctor contin-ued to preach. “We learn everyday, we grow up everyday. That was actually a poem a colleague of mine wrote.” He turned towards the teen, trying to light up Van’s attention. “I’m sure that someday you learn to understand what that message is saying.”

The teen looked beneath his shoes. He thought about the moral that once helped the former power ranger advance through a long and winding road. Before he could respond, he grabbed his book bag and strapped it over his back.

“What’s with the hurry?” The doctor asked.

“I’m ten minutes away from school. By the time I make it there, the bell rings.” Van replied sarcastically. He quickly charged through the flight of stairs, making his way out. The doctor chuckled to himself, knowing he’s often slow as a snail.

…

In Angel Grove, Van walked along the sidewalk. The weather in the atmosphere was warm as always, but the blue sky was clouded in grey. As the teen was preparing to pass an alley, he spotted three guys having a conversation.
“Isn’t that one of Matt’s stooges?” He mumbled. Van’s mind was blanked, not comprehending the scene he recently seen. As he was spying, the teen tripped from the little pipes that he could’ve sworn was never there.

“Well if it isn’t the punk of Angel Grove,” One of the three said. He had brown hair and a navy buttoned shirt reaching down to his knees. “So, what brings you here?”

“Nothing, just enjoying my day,” Van replied cockily. To confident his motives, he would create a ran-dom chat. “Are you guys planning to bounce my ass all over this city or what?”

The three stooges shook their heads. “Hey, we don’t want to cause trouble, at least not at a time like this.” You see Matt’s been wandering off since last week.”

Van plugged his pinky into his ear. “Uh, could you speak up please because I haven’t waxed my ears since last September?”

“Maybe its best if we told you that it was personal. Besides Matt gets infuriated every time people ask what’s wrong.” The person placed a foot on the wall, his hands reached into his pocket. Just before Van could respond, Amber stood behind him.

“They have a point you know,” she agreed as she removed her earphones.

“Amber, since when do you start interrupting a friendly chat?” Van asked.

“Do you know this girl because she’s so damn…hot?” The kid squealed a smile towards Amber, but she, on the other hand, lit her face in disgust. “Sorry, but I could make it up to you though.” He said, unloading a plastic bag. He handed the flower to Amber.

Meanwhile Van curled his fists, in case if a fight was going to break out. “Guys I don’t have time to kick your ass all over Angel Grove. Now either we get this over with or run like a bunch of lazy cuckoos.”

The stooges nodded. “Sorry if we startled you. Just make sure you don’t tell people our hideout because we usually hang out here late at night. If you do, don’t bother joining our chat room.” The three picked up their bicycles that were lying on the surface. They sat on their paddles and rode off the alley.

“…And there they go,” Van jumbled, turning towards the long haired brunette. “How do you know I was here?”

“Um, we walk the same direction to school? Doesn’t that sound clear to you?” Amber said hastily. She crossed her arms, waiting in patience for him to respond.

Across from the eyes of her childhood friend, Van backed off, preventing pressure from flowing in his veins. “Look, could you just quit playing ‘I spy’? I thought I’ve said it to you over and over?”

Amber replied. “My bad; what I’m saying is even if obstacles come in the way, I’m just encouraging you to think about your actions before taking the chance.”

Van rubbed his chin. He’d given plenty of thought after that comment. When he was ready to speak up, he let it go with the flow. “I guess you’re probably right. Still, I’m going to do some soul searching before I decide actually.” With that said, Van walked out of the alley. Amber attempt to get back for him but her hesitation prevented that from happening.

…

~Stone Canyon High School – 7:30 A.M~

In Physics, Matt and his classmates were just handed their test scores. They looked over their packets, but to him, he didn’t seem pleased. “Damn it; why is it that I only get a higher score on quizzes, but not on an exam?”

Standing in front of his desk was Mr. Hartford, their physics teacher. “Now some of you students have impressed me since the beginning of the second quarter. However, there are some who need a little help after school.” After handing out all the scores, the teacher walked up to the white board. “Now I don’t mean to criticize but looking at the class average scores, they don’t seem to impress me. “
Matt looked over each page. Seeing how he nearly got every question wrong, it was brain malfunction.

“Guess I’m going to fail sophomore year again.”

“Hey dude, what did you get on your final test?” One student asked.

“Um, I got a sixty-five?” Matt answered. Prior to that he hesitated, concerned of what his classmate would react. “Why?”

“I’m just wondering” the student chuckled to himself. Matt glanced with his right eye, knowing the student was making fun of him.

As Mr. Hartford continued to speak, the spiky blond teen raised his hand. “Could I please use the re-stroom? It’s an emergency.”

The teacher sighed. “Sure; just take the restroom pass and off you go.” Matt got up from his chair. After taking the pass, Mr. Hartford whispered into his ear. “We’re going to have a long chat with you when this period ends.”

Matt closed the door behind him. Walking along the corridors, he continued only to stumble across a group of gang males.

“Hello Mclean. Did you expect to see us here?” One of the guys startled. He had short, Caesar like hair-cut with a green bandana wrapped around his forehead; His name?

“Jordan, what do you want?” Matt replied sarcastically. He glimpsed his eyes against the quadruple, preparing to take action into meaning. “You won’t be sorry when I prove who I really am.”

Jordan snickered. “You know you shouldn’t try to ‘prove’ to someone just so you can get what you want. Besides I wouldn’t be surprised if everybody in Stone Canyon treated you like you’re their king.” He walked pass towards Matt’s right shoulder. Jordan turned around and whispered to his ear. “Meet me at the construction zone area by five sharp. It’s in Angel Grove so be there or be square.”

Matt’s eyes increased widely. Astonished from the words spoken, it would seem very harsh for some-body who’s willing to pay the ultimate price. Jordan, along with three of his comrades, settled off to their classrooms. “I’ll be ready”

…

At the Angel Grove Library, Van was glancing over each row of books. To gather the origin of the green sphere artifact, the teen took his time to spot the source.
“Can’t find what you’re looking for?” The librarian asked him. Van turned towards the lady in a serialized tone.

“Do you know where I could find about the book called the Dragon’s Door?” Van said calmly. Although obtaining a huge temper, he knew what his search was. “I need to know more about it.”

The librarian smiled. “I see. Unfortunately it’s illegal for us to have books like the one you mentioned available to check out.”

Van’s jaw dropped in amazement. “What? I don’t get it.”

“If you want to, you could check out the library in Stone Canyon,” she assured. “They’re less strict compared to Angel Grove. By the way, shouldn’t you be at school already?” The librarian was about to elaborate but Van walked out before she could say it.

“No problem,” the teen replied.

…

In the Lavian Star-craft, Kagon glanced upon a reading from the monitor. Tapping on the commander’s shoulder, he gestured him to the screen where a figure snuck into its pod.

“Emergency; I repeat it’s an emergency. There’s a boarder attempting for an escape off the craft.” The PA system informed but the figure departed before the capture was made. The staff in charge of the ship’s function stood in awe as the pod flew to its destination; Earth.

“Where’s Golem when you need him?” He asked when the boulder shaped creature stood from behind.

“Excuse me but did you call my name?” Golem startled. He had the mind of being worried of the nega-tive expressions coming from the chief commander.

“I apologize for my rude comments as of late,” Laviak said. “It seems the creature in the pod refused to obey his orders. I guess he wants to prove to those pathetic humanoids what it means by destroying world population.” The man in the mask smirked, visualizing a scene where the Earth fails to possess their main natural resource. Laviak soon got up from his chair and left the commander’s core.

…
In a small neighborhood, Van immediately ran off from the library and to school. While blazing his way, he noticed a man in bandanas staring against Matt Mclean. “Great, what do we have in store here to-day?”

At the dirt patched area, Matt and the members stood head to head. After hours of anticipation, the spiky haired teen was far from unprepared. “Okay, tell me exactly why you guys brought me here?”

Jordan chuckled. “You think we would bring you all the way to Angel Grove just so you could waste your life? Well let me tell you one thing; comrades.” He shouted as two of his buddies threw Matt’s loyal buddies to the concrete. As a result they were severely wounded. “It seems they should’ve trained themselves to be hungry eating wolves huh?”

Matt curled his solid hard fists. Highly upset of the tragedy, he knew his friends were always there whenever they needed him. “This is not anywhere being stupid; it’s disgusting! How can people like you do something as harsh as this?”

“Now that’s what I like to hear,” Jordan smirked. “You should be running back into the crib just like a little tiny baby.”

Meanwhile Van eyed on the conversation. He felt sympathy towards Matt’s feelings and downfalls, which resulted in pain suffering. “Man now I’m pissed.” As Van headed straight forth his communicator came to alarm.

“Man, not at a time like this.” He tried to find a hiding spot where no one could find him. If they did, Van would be in deep danger. “What is it?”

“It seems we have an oversized monster terrorizing the city,” Dr. Oliver responded. “Get there before it injures more people.”

“I’m on it” Van sighed. Fleeing off, he refused to glance away from the conflict going on at the construction zone.

…

In Angel Grove, a muscular-built creature was seen, attacking the innocence one by one. All of them were brutally beaten, his smirk widening towards the helpless.

“It seems some of these pathetic Earthlings don’t stand a chance against the supreme wrestler of Me-troid,” he mumbled. He had bald hair, one armed tank top, and short tights. “Soon Laviak will respect my efforts and we’ll regain this peace of junk.” As he was preparing to make his move, a blast of energy shot upon the muscular villain.

“How about shutting your trap for once?” From the parking lot tunnel came the green ranger, holding his Dragon Shooter in a vertical position.

“Well if it isn’t the Green Ranger,” the creature muttered, turning his head towards the figure in span-dex uniform. “It amazes me to see that suit back after thirteen years.”
“…And it amazes me if you could tell me what you’re doing here,” Van said hastily. He lowered his weapon, depositing into his gear in exchange for his Dragon Dagger. The teen pointed the sharp knife equipment towards the suspect. “Alright who do you go by?”

The muscle built-like creature chuckled. “I go by the name of Heavyweight Harold and it’s nice to meet you, whoever that’s inside your costume. I used to be the former two time Triple Crown Champion in the planet Sphinx. However one day, there was this man in a cloak who ended my long year run during a gauntlet match. I hope to make it up by offering a deal with the chief-in command of the Lavian Con-quest and crush your bones into parts.”

The green ranger clenched his fists. Since he couldn’t stand the heat of all this long speech, Van’s tem-per began to increase at the beat of a drum. Within seconds, the teen immediately attempt to bring out his shooter, combining it and the dagger to form the Dragon Power Blaster. A rapid blast of green and solar energy imploded, leaving tons of smokes floating above the horizon.

“Now that should shut his mouth” Van blabbered, but it turned out he had underestimated the villain’s true capability. As they slowly disintegrated, the figure unexpectedly emerged. Charging quickly as rapid fire, he tackled the green ranger with a devastating spear. Bones crackled as the teen shrieking in pain.

“Don’t be so overconfident that you’ll wind up having your waist bruised,” Heavyweight Harold said.

“When wrestlers compete in the ring, they better be fit, full of ambition so they could wipe out their opponents into their unconscious state of mind. I hate to break it to you but it shows how tough it is to keep yourself from getting fired.” Harold picked up the fallen ranger. He carried him over his shoulders, ala Military Press, sending the ranger flying through damaged pillars and other barriers. The muscular built man applied a choke hold, Van in desperate need for oxygen.

“I hope there’s a moral hidden somewhere after what I just did. If you enjoy pain, why don’t you wake up and look all around you?” Harold sighed. “Well that was a good warm up. Now to get back to the base” The muscular built villain summoned his pod. Using a key button remote, he pushed the button. As the hatch enclosed, Harold cuddled into the vehicle, offering comfort. The pod rose above the surface as it left Earth.

Meanwhile Van was struggling from the brutal attacks caused by another of Laviak’s relatives. Like other of the green ranger’s battles, these devastating blows eventually led to, again, a deadly conflict between survival and man. Despite the terrible wound on his waist, Van successfully stood to his feet.

…

Back in the lab, Doctor Oliver was cleaning the wounds of the green power ranger. After experiencing power from Heavyweight Harold, Van knew the next time, well, there probably wouldn’t be a next time.

“Damn it, why couldn’t you give me a proper bandage than this?”

“Turn your back around,” the mentor commanded. Van did what as told, having him stick the bruised part on the location of his spinal cord with some of his antidote. “No offense but unfortunately, this is going to last about a week or so.”
Van turned around. The doctor didn’t seem too impressed after that expression. “Come on, how many times have I gotten injured? Even if Merkry and Umbrage got the whole praise of best player of the year, I proved them wrong.”

“It’ll take more than just attitude to destroy Laviak’s creeps,” Dr. O assured him. “The simulation starts out at an easier level. If you accomplish all the requirements, depending on your fighting skill, it’ll start to get more challenging.”

Van raised his eyebrow. “What do you mean?”

“The green ranger is compatible with new weapons and gadgets. As he gains those, there are even stronger creatures willing to break through your barrier,” the doctor carefully explained. Van nodded, jotting down the notes inside of his head. “These creatures may not seem like they’re trained, but don’t get too cocky. Just remember not to let your guard down.”

Van slowly got up from the cushion. While avoiding anything affecting the influence on his wound, the teen tried walking out of the base when Dr. O forced him to reconsider. “As much as I love to hear more, I need business to take care of.”

“Van, you need some rest,” Dr. Oliver said. “Even I was as stubborn as that. Besides rangers need time to think things over.”

The sixteen year old turned around, glancing towards the spiky haired man. “There’s somebody who doesn’t want to admit he needs help. We’re both rivals and, well, we have a lot of differences.”

Dr. O rolled his eyes. He crossed his arms, waiting for the truth to be told. “What’s this person’s name?”

“We use to go to school together in elementary school. We were friends until something happened that changed him,” Van said. “His name is Matt.”

The mentor nodded his head. “I was curious that’s all. But if you could give me one good reason, I’ll let you out of here.”

Van agreed as he explained the details. It was pretty lengthy to be exact that the doctor repetitively kept answering questions. “I may not be good with these ‘why’ questions but what I really don’t understand is why Matt’s willing to prove to someone? Ever since his brother died during a gang fight, it seems Matt’s following the direction he once went. For some reason I kind of feel sorry for him.”

The doctor walked towards his apprentice. He knew it was hard for him to admit this but he had no other choice. “To tell you one thing it’s not right to let a kid who doesn’t want to convince a friend to stop from what he’s about to do. If I were you I would talk this out to him before he does anything that’ll affect the people who know him well.”

“I guess you’re right,” Van assumed. “I always don’t stand up for myself into trying to make a difference. Some things just don’t make sense at times.”

The teen curled his fists. In preparation Van failed to possess the ambition to benefit others whenever they needed any. Despite the harsh conditions, he had to take that opportunity and do whatever he believed may be right. “Well, I’ll talk with him after school not because you told me to in the first place. It’s something I need to handle on my own.”

The doctor agreed. He’d extended a smile with knowledge that Van was doing the right thing. “Well do whatever you can; good luck.”

“Thanks” The green ranger wore his shirt to cover the bruises around his torso. He charged up the staircase and out to the deciduous woods of Angel Grove.

…

Back at the spacecraft, Harold was being beaten with a whiplash. As if being tamed into a wild animal, the heavyweight managed to hang on. “My apologies sir; I wanted to payback my wrongs from the people on my planet. “

Laviak snarled, his eyes twitching. “Don’t even get me started. You knew you had your chance, but you blew it.” He called the lizard to take action, continuing to whip the wrestler built creature as harshly.
Heavyweight Harold bowed to his knees. “I’m sorry for what has been going on. These past few days, I’ve been training in exile, willing to payback my wrongdoings. My goal is so that people could continue to support me as far as my wrestling goes. “

“I see,” Laviak said. “But it’ll take a lot than you think that’s if within six months. To occupy some time, I’ll make you ruthless creatures fight to determine who could wipe out the Earth’s main resources.”
‘...And when I do, there’s no doubt I’ll get what I want. Hang on Sicilia despite the nearly impossible, I’ll find you.’ The commander of the craft laughed. He sat on his throne, eying on the monitor on the planet in which life exists.

*end of section I*

[Storm Dragon]

Section II: Friend/Foe


Sometime in the evening, Van and Amber were at an oriental restaurant, eating dinner. Sitting towards the window, at the same time they both talked and ate.

“Man, why do I always get the most assignments?” Van whined. He leaned behind the cushion of the wide ranging seat, offering comfort. “Life is cruel.”

“You could at least finish eating,” Amber spoke up. “Besides we’re in the same Algebra class, remember?”

Van’s stomach growled. They’ve been in the restaurant for two hours, the green ranger endlessly jacking up rice, chicken, beef, and other orientated food. As he told Amber he finished eating, she called for a paycheck.

“Um sir, we’ve finished eating,” She said. The checker laid the receipt on the table, listing all the food they’ve ordered. As Amber laid the money, they both stood to their feet, each of them stretching.

“It’s nine o’ clock so we should get back. I don’t want my father to be suspicious where we are.”

Van glimpsed upon Amber oddly. “Um doesn’t he work until midnight?” Just before the brunette could respond, a sound of a gunshot alarmed. Van and

Amber stood frozen, wondering what was going on.

“What’s going on?” She asked. “It’s not like everyday you’ll hear something unusual as that.”

“Beats me - Why don’t you stay here while I find out whoever that son of a bitch is up to?”

Amber shook her head in disapproval. “Just because I’m a girl doesn’t mean I don’t have the power to kick their ass.” She convinced Van, to the
astonishing expression of her friend. Seconds later Amber sighed and might as well let him take the benefit. “Fine, do whatever.”

“Thanks” Van takes his jacket as he charged out of the restaurant in an adrenaline. The threat that signaled danger was a risk the teen had to take.

“That’s some friend you have,” the employee said, standing beside Amber.
The brunette glanced towards the window. “To tell you one thing he’s no dare-devil.”

…

At a cold alley, Van gazed wherever the shot took place. It was pretty unoccupied with no shadows, no suspects, or any one of Laviak’s crew of bounty hunters. As Van didn’t suspect anything unusual, a teenager flung out from the back alley.

“Matt?” Van wondered as he ran towards the bruised kid. It turns out he was right. “What are you doing all the way out here?”

“Those jerks, they-“

“What? I don’t understand what you’re talking about.” Van asked convincing Matt to explain what had happened. He immediately fainted prior to giving out the answers that may explain the situation that just went on.

“Great, now why do I have to be the hero?" He muttered

The figures lurking from the shadows kept coming by the second. With no time to waste Van carried Matt, finding somewhere where they could find safety.

…

The next morning Matt opened his weary eyes. The sun was growing strong, light passing the blindfolds of the window. With the student of Stone Canyon
High up on his feet, he looked around the room. “Ugh, where am I?”

Suddenly the door opened. Van stood there, amazed to see the fallen awake and running. “I didn’t expect you to get up so early?”

Matt clutched the ranger’s shirt collar. “Do you have any clue what I’m doing here at your house?”

Van sighed as he explained what went down the other night. Within couple of minutes, the eyes upon Matt’s perspective increased intensely. “You’re saying I was being ambushed? You can’t be serious.”

“It’s the truth,” Van snickered. He closed the door behind him in case someone inquires the situation taking place. “There’s something I’m wondering about. The other night, what were you trying to say to me when I heard about that gun shooting?”

Matt scrolled through his files. He’d tried giving as much detail as to what went on at the alley. The teen held his finger, signaling he recalled what had happened.

“My friends were hanging like we usually do on Fridays. We were going to plan an attack on one of the gang members, and just as I passed, they started ganging up. I could’ve tried to fight back but you know how strict the cops are these days.” Chris explained thoroughly. As much as he carried a taste of disliking Van, it wasn’t like he would come and start a surprisingly ambush. With everything set into motion, the sixteen year old played around with his orb, but in a non harsh way.

Suddenly the communicator on Van’s wrist alarmed. “Hey Matt, I think you should go now. It’s really urgent and all.”

“What the hell are you saying man?” The blonde haired teen replied hastily. “You’re in your teens, yet you still play with toys?”

Van clenched his teeth. He wrapped his arms across the neck of Matt, applying a sleeper hold. “Don’t call me a kid. Besides I’m sure there are people around our age don’t care.” With that said, Van patted the kid from Stone Canyon on the shoulder as he left his bedroom. To avoid any suspicions of him being a power ranger, he swiftly hid inside the dark and crowded closet.

“Hey doc, what’s up?” Van said, impersonating Bugs Bunny excluding the carrot scene.

“The wrestler you referred to earlier is back. He’s even expecting you down there so get there ASAP,” Dr. O responded. With that message said, Van freed himself from the closet. In an adrenaline rush the teen charged out of the house.

…

Back in Angel Grove, the city was obviously being under attacked. Unlike the last time, the putties were used as surveillance. Heavyweight Harold continuingly slaughters the citizens, tossing them towards mass pillars and glass windows.

“Now that’s what I call a warm up,” the villain mumbled, leaving a wide smirk on his face.

THINK AGAIN!

A kick from out of nowhere staggered the over muscular man. As he opened his eyes, an image of the teen stood in front of a pissed off Van. “Well if it isn’t the rookie, huh?”

Van glared against at the cocky visions of a heavyweight known as Harold. The burning ambition was so intense this whole place could fall apart. “What are you doing at a time like this?”

“I thought a morning exercise would do,” the villain replied. “I know I can’t read a person’s mind, but that doesn’t mean I wouldn’t know what strategies you’ll be displaying.”

“What do you mean?” Van asked in a sarcastic tone.

“You should start thinking critically than to think the obvious,” Harold laughed. “We’ll be having a proper wrestling match, or fighting depending on your style in my ring.” He reached into his pocket to reveal a single button remote. Harold raised it so the teen could see his act of planning.

“I suggest you be prepared for this ride of your life brother because only one is left standing.” Harold pushed the button, causing a dark purplish vortex. Shrouding the ‘evil’ horizon, gales of debris shook the Earth.

“What the hell is going on?” Van shouted as the vortex absorbed him and the wrestler into an entirely different world. When the hole managed to close, unless there’s a victor, there was no turning back.

“Just where I want it to be,” the wrestling creature babbled. Leaning against the ring posts, Harold took the time to strengthen his muscle cores, legs, as well as other reflexes.

Meanwhile Van slowly opened his eyes, only to be dazzled prior to his unconsciousness. “Where the hell am I?” Here in a black silhouetted landscape shrouded the ring. The teen got to his feet, standing on a grey solid mat.

“Welcome to the Grand Arena,” the villain shouted. It was pretty misleading there are no crowds, leaving Van in question.

“It sounds stupid,” Van ranted, Harold bursting into flames.

“You take that back! This place was created to determine who’s the toughest man on the planet, at least back then,” the wrestler fell to his knees, tears dampening through his cheeks.

“Oh and I thought tough men don’t cry,” Van sighed. “Now that makes me look like I’m a fool.”

Harold held his tearful moment to a halt. “You don’t understand, do you? I’ve been chasing a dream since the day I made my in-ring debut. It was a difficult, yet at the same time it was certainly a long and winding road. I worked from the bottom up, willing to prove myself what a man I am. “

He continued his story. “During the annual tradition of the Planetarium Budokai, I fractured a muscle on the night of my title defense. Even though I won, it infected my entire body numb. The pain started to grow from bad to worse as those cells destroyed whatever potential I had in me. In the end I couldn’t help but manage to redeem myself from ever competing in the tournament. It must suck to get stripped out of the title.”

“Yeah, that must suck,” Van said, “To be you that is. Now why don’t we settle the score and see who’ll be the last man standing?”

Harold smiled. “As much as I would love to continue my story, I guess I had a reason to bring you here. “
The two combatants lined into their positions as the wrestler takes on a martial artist.

A bell out of nowhere had rung. With the match coming under way, this was to determine the victor. A sports competition derived since prehistoric Earth, only one could turn this battle around.

The match starts out with a high angle knee strike that connected the jaw of Van. A seemingly swift paced match-up, the green ranger only had no maximum amount of time to redeem such a sick blow.

Immediately Van struck back using his whole body with a shoulder tackle. Unfortunately despite the efforts, Heavyweight Harold remained barely wounded.

“Why don’t you just give up and die by my fists? It would be wise if only the crowd could actually tune in.” Harold exclaimed with a sadistic grin on his face. The cockiness of a former Undisputed Universal Champion was there teasing. Van laid his fist on the concrete, unsure on how to react.

“This is just crap. This oversized steroid user is owning me like a rag doll and I have no clue what’s on my mind.” The ranger sighed. He closed his eyes, praying he could get something into his complex cranium.

“I hope it’s now or never.” Van reached into his pocket to reveal his morpher attached with its power coin. Just as he prepared to morph, the entire arena became pitched black as night.

“What the hell just happened?” As the lights gleamed on, it wasn’t when Van realized his devices were robbed. “Great, now he knows what I was about to do. “

Harold chuckled hysterically. He pointed the morpher where Van could see. “I knew you were too chicken for a shrimp like you. Why not show me what could you do without this piece worth of money? I’m sure you wouldn’t turn this offer down.”

The ranger gave a lot of thought. After many turnovers, he came to a conclusion of which of the following criteria to choose. With that said, Van repositions himself just as the match takes its toll.

The two locked in a collar and elbow. Soon they each grasped their hands, extending their arms in a battle comprising test of strength. With both struggling to keep their balance, it was a matter of time before they broke off.

“It would be better if you included a referee here,” Van suggested, holding his bent wrist in pain.

“I’ll take that as a consideration, but for now let’s put an end to our feud,” the oversized creature said as both competitors returned to the nearest ring post that they were on. They circled around, Van startling with various shin kicks.

“I see you’ve actually trained in martial arts before eh?” Harold asked while in wrestling stance.

Van nodded. “But this is just a warm up just so you know. Besides you don’t know any of my signature moves.” He leaned towards the ropes and a swift knee to the gut staggered Harold below his knees. Van flexed his core body, just for another taste of what he called a ‘kick in the bee-hind.

“Come on, I thought you were one of the toughest a-hole of this entire galaxy crap.” The teen sighed.

Harold slowly held his waist as he returned to his feet. The wrestler muttered, “I know in the past I faced these kinds of opponents before but this human is different. At least he’s putting out some effort for all I care.”

As the wrestling based creature managed to recuperate, his anger increased by the second. Harold tightened his fists, ready to show the green ranger what he was truly capable of. “In case you haven’t realized, that blow was unintentionally meant to hurt you. Why not take it up towards the next level?”

“Well see about that.” Van charged with everything in him. With his morpher not in possession, all that’s left was a criteria he would never, not within a millennium could risk.

Harold continuingly gathered all the energy in his body. With such powerful force comes a much more powerful foe. Shades of gold energy skyrocket the landscaping dimension. Van was blind-sighted the moment he reached towards the muscular figure.

“What the hell is going on?” Van asked himself. Soon following the glowing energy’s repel, a figure comprising of cyan skin body with four equilateral arms appeared right in front of the teen’s eyes.

“Are you stunned from my new appearance?” Harold said, observing his ultimate transformation.

Van glimpsed him in awe, astonished from the strength & qualitative measures the creature had now adapted.

I’m, speechless

The teen took a step back. Each time Van could not react after seeing the size and strength of the cyan four armed muscle creature. He thought of him as a steroid abuser for all he could describe. In the end Van was aware that running away or perhaps fleeing wouldn’t solve anything, not one bit of a difference.

“Stand up and show me what you’re really capable of,” Harold commanded harshly. The teen placed his doubts aside, knowing he would stand a chance against Laviak’s deadly creature. He leapt as a spinning roundhouse kick connected to the cranium of Harold. However there were barely any scratches or signs of that devastating attack.

“What is this guy? I mean, this is one of my trademark maneuvers, yet I could barely give him the low down.” Van looked at him in arrogance as the four armed creature countered the strike with stiff Sumo-like attacks, shoving him against the corner. Harold then jabbed him with sick left and right punches, Van in serious trouble now.

“Come on, show me what you got. Otherwise I’ll divide your vital signs and make you into a pile of junk.” Harold cursed, a smirk widening the jaw expression. He lifted the teen to his shoulders, ala fireman carry. The overgrown muscle figure wandered the ring as if the people in the crowd were actually watching for pleasure. Just as Harold attempt to connect a fireman carry slam, Van stiff elbows the creature, thus causing him to lose his control over the ranger.

“Now how do you like that?” Van asked cockily. “Let me tell you something. I’ve learned from people that if you want to grow better, you sure need to do it the proper way. So instead of craving loads of painkillers, don’t you think it’d be easier to eat something or to slurp liquid?”

The smirk that was previously on Harold’s face cut off to reveal a much darker and serious expression. The creature despised at times when hearing about the use of drugs or any of these ‘cheap’ enhancement modes, or so he thought.

“Don’t even get me started there. No matter what you say I absolutely don’t give a shit.” Following yet another example of being cold-blooded and sadistic had an awkward movement the muscle built monster could feel. The pain was as red as new blood rising. The infliction was difficult to control but in conclusion had the pain got from bad to worse.

Van sighed only to notice the power buckler strapped on the center core of Harold’s buckle.

“Am I blind or is it what I think it is?”

While the virus held back the four arm figure from tormenting, the teen clutched the device necessary for him to morph. With few attempts to retrieve the morpher turning, Van managed to retrieve his ranger gadgets. The teen glanced at the morpher once more, proud to have it back to its rightful owner.

“Okay steroid gorilla; save your prayers.” He held his buckler away from the chest. Van turned it in one-eighty degree, showing the embroidery of three feather wings. “It’s Morphin’ Time!”

DRAGONZORD!

A massive glow of green enlightened the body of the sixteen year old. As the glowing beam dissolved, the teen was replaced in a suit made of spandex.

“Just as I expected for you to do,” Harold commented, in awe of the legendary suit. “I hope you don’t go easy on me if you’re planning to act all cocky.”

Van smiled beneath his helmet. “We’ll just see about that.”

And so the real fight was just heating up. The two combatants went head to toe each getting their hands beaten. Van exchanged with various versions of knuckle sandwiches as the multi time triple crown champion exchanged with various style of arm breakers. Following a five minute brawl, they both backed off, temporarily recuperating themselves.

“Very impressive, but not as impressive what I’m about to do,” Harold said. He summoned his large Axe, about the size of a golf club.

“Since how could you tell if we’re able to use weapons in wrestling?”

“Harold smiled. “I never mentioned saying anything about banning weapons from matches like this? Now let’s cut to the chase and end our match?”

“Whatever,” Van said disgustingly as he pulled out his Dragon Dagger. “Bring it on”

With many pauses and resuming, this time there’s no holding back. The green ranger swung his dagger as if it were a sword but was to no avail. Harold dodged to his right only to have blood splattered out of his torn cut sleeve.

Meanwhile Van shoved the creature towards the ring post. Rapid punches to the chest looked as if Harold couldn’t stand the pressure. Van took many steps behind his corner, charging at maximum speed with a swift body splash.

“Show me what you got because recess is so elementary school.”

Harold slowly returned to his feet. Holding his Axe, he threw it like a boomerang that bruised his abdominal. The creature charged back with a spear takedown, sending him flying through the other turnbuckle.

“Now what do you have to say when it comes to sports?” Harold laughed hysterically. In his mind it seemed as if the victor was about to be crowned in over long periods of time. The four armed figure once again lift the green ranger above, Van using his dagger to prevent anything from ending his life.

“That won’t do you any good because you’re career as a Power Ranger is about to end right…” Before he could finish his speech, a grenade is thrown to the mat, shining through the villain’s contacts. Van fell over, straying far from where an unsuspected weapon originally spotted.

“Well I hope he learns his lesson”

DRAGON BLASTER!

A machine like weapon, somewhat like a rifle landed in the hands of the green power ranger.
He targeted towards the heavyweight better known as Harold, ready for a strike at KO. “Well it’s been fun playing with you.

FIRE!

A compound comprised of green and solar energy blasted towards the four armed creature. Van celebrated, seeming as if the battle had ended.

“Here’s your winner and your new champion; Van Lien.”

…

In the Lavian Space-craft Laviak watched the battle between the now fallen Harold not to mention the green power ranger. The expression on the commander-in-chief didn’t seem pleased. “Well, it just so happens that another of my powerful comrade getting his butts whipped with a single blow. Nice try Harold but next time put more of an effort.”

“Captain” Kagon shouted as he entered the control center. “You seem pretty low these past couple of days.”

“I have” Laviak replied much to no sense of astonishment or shock factor. “I’m aware that plans aren’t going the way as expected. However I wish I had more ideas apart from sacrificing all our well trained men, especially the putties. Do not worry since I may have plans up my sleeve. In seven months the entire human population, as well as to claim all of its natural resources, will all be in our possession.”

Kagon nodded. As much as Laviak appreciate the heads up, the on-going objective to wipe out much of the Earth’s resources were at stake. Despite being Laviak’s servant was more intellect and reasonable.

“I understand the errors and mistakes you’ve done. We cannot afford Xybon or other planets surrounding our galaxy to be affiliated from the horrible conditions. I may not be a Xybonist but I sure I don’t want it to destroy my world.”

“You meant every world,” Laviak clarified. “No matter what happens it’ll take everything we got to accomplish a much difficult task. I hate to come back and see every one of those people lie down and dead. Let’s hope we complete the mission, help the survivors affected by the cause, and move on with our lives.”

With all that said, it sounded clear Laviak has a long ways to go before making their ultimate move. In seven months the Earth people grew to love is about to reach its climax. The war or perhaps countdown to the arrival of Laviak and his bounty hunters is waiting around the corner.

…

At the Lien Residence, Matt remained lying in bed, his eyes closed. Van barged through the door, checking to see if nothing unusual had happened.

“Yo, sleepy head; I’m back.” Van muttered through Matt’s ear. However it didn’t seem the spiky haired teen even acknowledge that. However little did he notice Amber was seen leaning beside the bedroom door.

“What do we have here?” The brunette crossed her arms pointing her eyes towards Van. “Do you happen to know what you were doing when we were leaving the restaurant?”

Van rolled his eyes around, his teeth clenching rapidly. “Um, I can explain see he-

“I already know,” Amber said as her eyes turned towards the other teen lying in Van’s bed. Matt immediately awoken, applying a choke hold.

“Aren’t you hurt?” Van wondered, to the nonsensical belief of the guy from Stone Canyon.

Matt continued to laugh following the comment. “I was but the bullet didn’t reach my vital signs. It’s complicated but why should you be worrying about me when this girlfriend of yours is pissed off?”

Van punched him with a stiff punch. “For the millionth time, she’s not my girlfriend. If she were then why do we always create an argument?”

Amber chimed in. “It’s alright Van. This prick here doesn’t want to fight with you anytime soon. Besides it’s none of our business to know his issues.”

The Green Ranger walked out of the door. With absolutely nothing to support Matt’s health, Van was speechless he wasn’t sure how to react. Amber turned her head towards the injured teen.

“It must be really hard to see him like I just saw now,” Matt assumed. He looked at his wrapped bandage on his arm where a large stain of blood was covering.

“You obviously don’t know anything about Van and it’s not he hates to see you bruised,” the brunette replied. “It’s what we call teenage anxiety.”

An awkward expression on Matt’s face glimpsed upon, clueless following the comment made from Amber. “Wait a minute. Are you saying he doesn’t have an easygoing life?”

“If I answered that, it’ll just make Van look even worse,” Amber said to him. “He’s been through a lot of trouble lately but it’s something he needs to figure out on his own. I don’t mean to sound like a jerk but I understand how he feels.” Before leaving the room, the brunette left a tray of food to recuperate the ‘stranger’s’ injuries. They shook their hands, introducing themselves to one another.

"Well, you better get some rest. I’m going to head on out to the Youth Center. Or you and Van could come along as long as either of you get into any trouble." Amber remarked.


Note: I was going to post this along with the chapters posted the other night but I had to space every sentence. Hopefully I get to post the next few chapters including the long awaited chapters 14-15.

[Storm Dragon]

Chapter 12:
Without Me


In the Youth Center, Van, Amber, as well as Matt sat at a table consist of three. As they wait for lunch to be served, they each talked about their week and every other teenage life.

“So, what are you going to be doing during the winter break?” Matt asked, holding his arm cast. The other night he was being ganged up by Jordan and his crew, beating him as of a beat of a drum. Though he wasn’t clear of what he explained to Van, the only thing matters is that it wasn’t anything severe.

“Dude that’s like in three weeks,” Van said. He wasn’t in the mood to chat but nothing could ever change his view towards the spiky male teen. He lift his head, his front hair all jangled up.

Matt gestured his hands, backing off. “Hey, I was just asking a question. That’s all I’m wondering.”

Van then stood from his chair. The sixteen year old walked to the gym area, trying to master some of his techniques. It was a troubled month for Van. About a month already passed since he agreed to Doctor Oliver’s terms of being a super hero. However the thing here is that no one, not even the entire world recognizes him as a Power Ranger. Speaking of the doctor, he recently tracked down the distance of Laviak’s space-craft and how far it’ll travel within the next couple of months. It may sound rather unclear or intricate but as from his data, the villain’s objective will take all of his bounty hunters and other trained armies to claim the world we live in – Earth.

“You know if you’re bothering to work out, you should be in your exercise uniform,” a bartender shouted from the back. Ernie, the owner of the Angel Grove Youth Center has been operating a hangout spot where everybody including children, teens, and adults could spend as leisure. Since its grand opening in 1993, the Youth Center continues to influence the citizens of an unpopulated city of California. After a few years Ernie resigned as the head of the hangout spot, replaced by a former lieutenant of the Junior Police. He remained in that position carrying through the early 2000s until deciding to relocate to Hayley’s Cyberspace in Reefside where he currently works as restaurant manager.

“I’m busy right now. I need to relearn some of the moves I haven’t used since the martial arts tournament three years ago.” Van replied in a negative tone. Despite many brawls in the streets, Van hadn’t been in control of his serene state of mind. Following the last tournament he competed in, it seem the teen thought he’d already served his purpose. Sadly this was not the case as Van strived for power and angst.

“It’s okay; he’s always like that.” Amber assured the bartender. About specifically four months younger compared to the Asian-American, she was more of an assistant to him. In other words she has been trained in the form of martial arts prior to her settlement in Angel Grove. Summing all her knowledge, she taught Van more of its sub-forms, especially the origins, techniques, and the consequences regarding it.

“Is he always like that?” Matt asked.

Amber watched him practice his kicks. She smiled, seeing the pure heart counterpart of him. “It’s a pretty long story. If you want I could show you some of the pictures taken since we were kids.”

Matt nodded and thought, “This kid doesn’t seem like a prick after all. I’m wondering…”

Just as everything seemed average, a kid looking all repelled and dry staggered from the entrance. He crawled up the stool, a position that a new born infant would do, placing his rusty hands on the counter.

“Excuse me but do you have any burgers I could eat?” he asked. His voice box seemed rather raspy. “I haven’t eaten anything for three days.”

Ernie looked rather amazed. Noticing a child with brown fur attires, somewhat a Native American would wear, and shoes that seem so outdated. With his head leaning on the counter, it wasn’t until the bartender replied with these words:

“And what does this lonely kid wandering here by himself?” He asked. “I’m going to call the police.”

“Mister, I can explain,” the kid replied harshly. There was no love and no love leads to subpar repercussions.

Meanwhile Amber observed the conversation. As if an argument were breaking out, she stood up as she took a $5 bill out from her purse, lying over on the customer’s counter.

“What would you like to have?” She asked. The bruised up kid glimpsed upon the innocent girl, asking the obvious questions: who was she? What did she want from him? And why she interrupted a-just-to-be about flame war? Now those were the topics.

“Um, a ham and cheese croissant, fries, plus some fruit punch,” he answered. Ernie sighed as the chiefs in the kitchen did to what they were told. He took the bill approving the order.

“Where are your parents? Shouldn’t they be worried?” Amber asked. She put her elbow aside, her fist on her forehead.

The kid was about to respond but at the last second he decided not to. He walked to the gym area as he saw Van practicing his moves. Just as Van prepared for a rolling wheel kick, the little kid stood in his way.

“This is a place for grown-ups, not kids,” Van said hastily. He clenched his fist, the kid afraid of what the teen might do to him.

“Sorry,” the kid replied, sadden by such a harsh comment. “I like your fighting.”

Van sighed. Frustrated, he took some time to let out a slight steam of sweat from his body. When he was in the mood of chattering, the teen walked towards the kid. “Sorry squirt, I didn’t mean it personally. So where are your parents?”

“I wouldn’t tell you, at least from a stranger,” he replied. Van gulped, at the same time his eyes grew as wide as a frog.
“Seriously, what’s your name?”

“Rich-Richie,” he struggled but even the slip of the tongue made him feel more generous. “So what’s yours?”

Van replied confidently, “Van.” The two made a proper handshake, paying their respects. For a moment there was awkward silence but afterwards, everything turned out positive. “So tell me, do you have any parents around?”

“Your lunch’s ready!” Ernie shouted as two chiefs placed the food orders respectively on their table. Along with Van and Kevin, the gang began eating.

…

In the Lavian Space-craft, Laviak paced around a large vast room where engines and moderators kept the ship running. Since the previous ship got destroyed, Laviak received a call from the king of Triforia known by the name of Trey, persuaded some of his technicians to construct the ‘indestructible ship of all ships’. As much encouragement the newly built Lavian Space-craft was completed and ready to be of usage.

“Gentlemen, how are we doing?” he asked.

“Fine sir,” two men said simultaneously, each saluting to the executive of a highly advanced spaceship. He held his arms behind, checking if anything needed to be modified.

As Laviak walked upstairs, he glanced around the generators, to of no difficulty. “Ah, looks like everything’s working fine.” He entered the video room where cameras and surveillances kept a watch for anything unusual. From his pocket Laviak glared upon a beautiful woman he knew.

“Janine, I miss you so much already,” he muttered. The villain lied on the recliner, putting his arms around his head, stretching. “If only you were here, I wouldn’t have to be the person I am today.”

Suddenly one of the engineers barged through the door. Exasperating something awkward was up. “Mr. Laviak; there’s slime all over the machine part. I know you don’t have as much knowledge of a technician, but it seems nobody’s doing anything about it.”

Laviak sighed. For the past couple of weeks, he’d been thinking about Janine, the woman he loved. Since ditching her, the now king of Xybon had been undergoing pressure. Since being elected as their monarch the main goal was to maintain and resolve the conditions of an anonymous world. Lately the conditions turned for the worse following an unscheduled weather advisory, destroying farm land plus shrouding all of its natural resource. Not so lucky there guys.

“There’s more important task I need to do,” he answered. Laviak stood from the recliner, circling forth the head engineer of the ship. “As much as I’m willing to overcome whatever obstacle may lie in the path, there’s always time for adjustments.”

Out of nowhere a janitor barged into the scene. “Mr. Laviak, the machine is about to corrupt. If we don’t remove it, the ship’s going to lose its momentum.”

“Great, just great,” The commander of the space-craft muttered. With all the commotion said, Laviak swiftly charged out of the surveillance. In such desperate situation, he never thought of protecting his people from harm’s way. As much as he hated complaining the commander noticed a horde of engineers, especially the passengers stood in horror.

“Don’t panic; my powers could restore the generator.” With the power grasping through his fist, a crimson glow of energy managed to pass the electric current. Within a moment the charge imploded the cables, much to the shock of all the ship’s people. The maroon glow died out as everyone opened their eyes.

“Damn it, we’re too late,” one of the passengers shouted angrily. Jumping to conclusions, the power generator managed to survive such a blast no one could ever see it coming. However the celebration was short lived as Laviak fell back first.

“Guys get some of our EMTs here; the commander passed out!” The crowded passengers shrouded Laviak. Kagon chimed to the scenario, checking his pulse, which in turn was beating steadily. When the medical arrived, they had him lying on the stretcher.

Kagon looked puzzled, not sure what went on aside a temporary power surge. He, again, barged through the crowd as he followed the direction where Laviak is being treated. It was extraordinary to see Laviak putting the effort to protect the passengers and everyone in the ship. In the end it took more of a risk than what he’d expected.

…

Back at the Youth Center, Van and Matt continued craving their food into their mouth. Just like animals they immediately swallowed each meal and then proceed to the next.

Meanwhile Amber glanced upon little Richie from the side. Bending her elbow, Ernie leaned forth on the counter.

“So how’s he doing?” He asked. “I’m worried if he has parents or not because I’m not held responsible for these kind of things.”

“I think him and Van should get along, just like an older and little brother sticking for each other,” Amber suggested. She held her cup, drinking a sip of Sunkist. The brunette remained her eye on the kid in case he did anything stupid.

“Shouldn’t you be outside running like a bimbo?” a bully shouted from the sidelines. The shouting gave Amber the attention. The teen continued to watch, aiming for the target to chime in the spotlight.

“Well, aren’t you going to say something because I don’t have all day,” he added as he delivered a devastating side kick, knocking Richie down the mat.

Already acknowledging Amber walked to the sidelines. There she commented:

“You shouldn’t treat others that way. If you want to know what I’m talking about, why don’t you just leave him alone?”

She assisted Richie up. Rubbing his cheek the boy never thought of such a potentially sick hit could put him face down on the dirt. The two then headed to a private place to chat.

“Don’t worry; not all guys are like that…or at least some of them,” the brunette corrected. She held the boy’s face, checking for bruises or anything of the unusual.

“It’s okay. I’ve been through that a lot,” Richie said.

The expression on Amber’s face went in awe. It was rather difficult to feel the pain that the little boy had come to experience. But specifically what was the conflict Amber questioned about?

“So,” Van startled, much to the heart attack the brunette had stumbled. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt this friendly chat we’re having here.”

Amber drew a sigh. “Van, something’s telling me something I don’t want to hear. This morning I read a newspaper about kids fleeing from orphanages and homes.”

“What are you talking about?”

Amber whispered to Van exclusively. His face expression widen as Van yelled in astonishment.

“You’re saying he’s an orphan?” The teen was ready to shriek in hysteria but Amber covered his mouth before the rumor could spread.

“You idiot; I don’t want to hear any gossips. Besides Ernie’s already worried so we don’t need it to get any worse.”

Van nodded his head. If this topic plagued all over the hangout, who knows what consequence this situation might trail to.

Meanwhile the dampness of Richie’s sorrow flooded from his eyes. While he’s little and not understanding this hold-up, he was concerned that if they found out he was a runaway, the repercussions might take a turn for the worse. With no one, not even himself could defend his justice, Richie paced backwards to the hall.


*****************************

In a living room filled of serenity, the villain had awoken to find him lying in brown leather furniture. Laviak wasn’t sure where he was, or what was going on prior to being unconscious. It took a minute to figure out until his mind managed to click. Looking around had he realized he was no longer in his space-craft.

“Awake already?” From the kitchen came a young woman who looked somewhat in her twenties. Laviak was stunned by her looks. Comprising of long curled hair, hazel eyes, and a bright pink lip gloss, it seems he’d seen quite a familiar face. He glared upon such an innocent face, the woman puzzled.

“Janine, is that you? I am so sorry.” Laviak threw his arms around Janine. Even more dazzled, it seemed the villain had found what he had been looking for.

“Pahang, have you been drunk lately?” She asked. The woman wasn’t sure what all this commotion was bringing. Even if she failed to comprehend, she decided to follow along.

“I’ve been here for as much as I could dream. Whatever that’s bothering me, I’m glad to have you back.”

Janine smiled. “I know. Why don’t we talk at the kitchen? I’m sure we’ll feel comfortable with our chat.”

Laviak nodded. Although not as delighted as the king of Xybon, he’d never thought of dreaming this day could get any better. For the first time in an awhile he squealed such an innocent smile.

As soon as they got themselves settled, the ‘villain’ and Janine were prepared for a conversation, and perhaps a long one.

“How’s your work at NASA? Do you have any pictures from outer space?” She asked. Repeatedly she asked as many questions that flooded her rapid brain cells. Laviak was about to think the same but he decide to let the pace go as flow as a streaming river.

“Wonderful; I got a chance to explore the rooms and space shuttles. Trust me they’re really huge.” He answered.

Janine admitted herself thinking of such a handsome man. In her eyes she knew of him like reading a mnemonic device. But what does she know about him that Laviak or Pahang doesn’t acknowledge?

“Perhaps we should spend time looking at the stars?” The man suggested.

“As much as I love to, honey, I need to take care of the baby,” Janine said. Pahang’s smile dissolved, not amazed to hear that comment.

To respond to that, he replied, “That’s okay. Perhaps we should call a babysitter to take care of it while we have the night to ourselves?”

Janine shook her head. “Pahang, we’ve been through this a gazillion times. He’s already five months old, yet you are willing to ignore our child?” She glanced through his eyes. For now we know the two have been married for the past couple of years. Her husband couldn’t have forgotten the infant for some time.

“I’m sorry,” Pahang said. “It’s that lately, I’ve been fed up through amount of work from being an astronaut. Tonight, how about we sleep in the baby’s room; just to show that we care for it?”

“You win,” the wife replied by his agreement. Despite being an unofficial term Marc grasps his hands to Janine. She did the same, justifying their deal.

“You’re doing the right thing Pahang. But it won’t be before long when you realize this isn’t reality you’re in.”

Back on Earth, or perhaps back in reality, Van and Amber paced the sidewalks that were slanted uphill; It didn’t seem like a friendly chat. Continuing their argument, they stood right beside the traffic light.

“How couldn’t you’ve notice Richie disappearing like that? You said yourself about being psychic.” Van ranted, Amber’s expression seeming to have gotten the best of her.

“Well you startled me in the first place,” She replied. “I don’t know about you but we better search for him before he causes more trouble.”

Van sighed. It was a struggling time for him, especially when it comes to debate and on-going conversation; not a single word wouldn’t have been enough evident to the case either bring to the subject.

“I’m sorry Amber. It’s that I don’t know how to deal with my emotions but we should get our act together and find him before he does anything he’ll wind up regretting.”

The brunette nodded. Through her eyes she wandered as shattering glass from a bakery store alarmed the citizens.

“Now that doesn’t sound good,” Amber startled. She pointed to a store as they noticed little Richie charging through the citywalk.

Meanwhile it took Van a moment to notice the scenario taking place. With his heart pounding he had to do the right thing.

“I’m going after him,” He shouted as the teen swiftly ran across the street. Van kept his watch over to the thief running and running.

The chief working from the bakery store ran all over Angel Grove. Screaming the words ‘help’ or ‘stop that thief’, it was a desperate effort to get this scene cleaned and rinsed out. For the most part it seemed one person was on the run.

“I just hope he didn’t flee,” Van thought. Concerned on Richie’s whereabouts, it wouldn’t be enough for him to think at this crime rate. With no time to exasperate the teen turned to his left. Blazing across the maddening citizens in his way Van continued forth in search for the thief.

Meanwhile Richie, at the last second, noticed an alley to his right. As his target censors the boy immediately slant to that respective direction.

“Phew, that was close.” Unfortunately the celebration didn’t last as much time as Richie would have hoped. There a random number of biker-like gang glared their positions towards the runaway, smirking.

With Van who nearly loss his balance noticed a triad seeming to want Richie out for granted. However it wasn’t long as a blow to the face knocked one of their members.

“What’s going on?”

“Surprise, surprise” Van stepped into the alley. Together he enclosed his fists, preparing for a fight expected to be held.

“Let’s get out of here,” One of the leader’s main generals climbed the fence behind them, fleeing like a bunch of birds. The leader turned around only to have been kicked down for the count.

“Next time pick on somebody who’s retarded as you are,” Van cursed much to the shock on the biker’s face. Like the others he quickly climbed up the fence and down, fleeing from the ambitious.

Meanwhile as the ‘great brain robbery’ had come to a stop the teen barricaded Richie’s ways of escape.

“So you’re the one who stole the bread from the bakery store huh?” Van asked curiously.

“What is it that you know that I don’t? You don’t even know where I live.” Richie blabbered. Just as he was ready to take a bite, the teen snatched the wheat from the thief’s possession.

With those words said, Van replied, “Okay then; where do you live?”

The boy took a moment to think of an answer. Having not to admit he decide to create a fib. “The Himalayas; isn’t that enough proof?”

“Proof as in, running away from an orphanage? Van said hoping that would give Richie the serious attention necessary.

However the boy looked more downer than before. It was difficult as tears brought sorrow to his world. What situation is being staged at this point?


*************

CONT.

In the Lavian Spacecraft’s medical passivity, Kagon stared at the unconscious Laviak, his boss as well as a close friend. It was a hard time at this point as there was no information about Laviak’s conditions.

“Will he be alright?” Kagon asked.

“I just got some data added. We’ll announce it on the PA as soon as his status is clear.” One of the doctors informed. The doctor jotted some of the information on his clipboard as he walked out of the room.

Meanwhile Kagon sat at the stool next to the bed. He grasped his hand in hopes he’ll recuperate soon as possible. “I hope you get through whatever’s putting you down. I don’t have much to say but I wish you fight whatever’s holding you back.”

…

Deep within the mind of Laviak, or Pahang as his name, walked along the shore with his fiancée Janine. This scene marked the day that an era was ending and a new beginning was lurking beneath the shadows.

Pahang stretched his arms above the sky. To him it was flexible when comparing to times when he was tired and stressed from his new occupation. Things couldn’t get any better as he skipped the shaded sand, like a little kid hopping through the brightly colored flowers.

“I hadn’t had a day like this in awhile,” he said with emotion. “I wish it was just like every other day.”

Janine looked at his facial expression. After seeing the wide smile, it seemed she started to get this tingling feeling, but in a positive way. “Me too, I guess.”

“What do you mean?”

Janine lowered her head. It seemed rather ironic from the way things are turning out. What could be something she knew that her boyfriend doesn’t? What kind of secrets mysteriously lurking inside the fully functioning mind?

“It’s pretty hard for me to explain. I mean, we’re good friends and we seem to enjoy helping each other, even if it’s something personal or school work for instance.” Janine placed her hands, about pinkish skinned with a little tan-like color, clutching them towards the young Asian man. She then glared into his eyes, giving him full attention.

“Pal, you’ve been the world to me. I could not have ever gotten this far if I hadn’t listened to you. I’m not even sure if I want to do this and wind up having a child or two or whatever times I get pregnant.”

Pahang took the time to think of what the future would end up. With the marriage going to impact their life as adults, it was a choice each had to decide.

“Janine, you’ve been the world to me too. You’re not alone in this type of situation. Everybody’s been through this. I mean there were many lessons we learned back at the dojo my father built.”

Tears begin flowing from Janine’s innocent eyes. Frustrated and puzzled, she pictured back the day Pahang and she fought during the twenty-third annual Martial Arts cup. It was a very powerful memory, a memory that she couldn’t forget. It took her whole body and mind to overcome the obstacles barricading her direction. There was many series of twist and turn. However the main point was Janine knew her risk-taking skills helped her offer better comfort.

“I know you more than anyone, in fact more than any girl I would rather go out. It was hard enough to say it loud and clear but no matter what happens you know I’ll always be your friend; not just any friend but your best. We’ll get married and then have a great honeymoon.”

“Not if I could say there will”

An elbow to the gut knocked her soon-to-be wife. ‘Janine’ looked down on Pahang’s face, grinning evilly.

“Laviak: try bringing her back into your arms because she’s already roosted beef. I suggest you brace yourself and hope you suffer the same fate as your high school crush.”

A vortex shrouded Pahang’s surroundings. It was no ordinary vortex plus was he around to believe in the supernatural? Well, for starters, that’s far beyond that.

…

“You can’t be serious, right?” Van shouted hysterically. Richie explained the story about growing up as well as some of the troubles he encountered. The teen’s eyes grew wide, in awe of the comments.

“Yeah, I guess. You see, my dad and I lived in one of the dreary suburbs. It was crime and polluted there we wanted to escape. Of course, like every other citizen, we barely had enough money and supplies to support. Then that one night some gang of group members came along, abusing and killing our parents.”

Van nodded, knowing he understood the words Richie was giving out. It wasn’t easy to live life in a suburban full of chaos and drought. Despite the causes, Richie himself managed to survive, but the question remains uncertain…….that is until…

“So, what happened? When was the last time you saw your father?”

Richie continued the story. “My father was a hard working engineer. He didn’t have as many friends, plus he was more of a loner as a lot of his workmates say. Ever since my mother died, he’s been trying to look for more jobs that allowed him to get a lot of money. Then one night my father was working on shipping our furniture from our house when suddenly those gang members came and beat him. I stood there helpless, watching him getting bruised.”

Van gulped. Hearing that made himself aware he wasn’t the only person in solitary. Assuring him, it offered him some comfort. “So that’s why you ran all the way here in this crappy city?”

“Didn’t you listen? This may not be the largest city, but this is different. The security is trying to capture all the kids and send them to an orphanage. What makes you think kids can’t defend themselves?”

“…Because I also fall into that category!” Van yelled. Richie turned away, hiding the tears flowing through his cheeks. “Look, I’m a sixteen year old and I know better than not to wine like I’m two. Those tears won’t help bring your father back. I don’t have a clue where my parents are, but I have this intense feeling they’re wandering someplace.”

The teen kneeled on the ground. He gave the little boy the attention, wiping his eyes. “I’m sure you’ll have a future, a huge one. You’ll discover that one day. For now we got to bring that bread returned to the bakery store.”

Richie nodded. “Okay…”

With things put into place, they walked out of the alley, Van opening his right arm around Richie.

…

In a vortex shrouded by dark landscaping, Laviak sat up to notice him sitting on smoky surfaces. Looking at his surroundings something was awkward.

“Where Am I? Who even dares to use my layer?” The villain got up to his feet. As a precaution Laviak stood into position, waiting for somebody to strike.

“Hello Laviak; how’s it been?”

A cut from the cheek caused some infuriation for the man in the crimson mask. Laviak held the scar, waiting for the figure to make its in-person appearance.

“Madam Myra; what are you up to?” He asked. Myra’s physical description comprised of long dreaded hair, glowing blue iris, and a black flimsy dress. “Just what exactly do you want?”

Myra grinned over Laviak in a sinister expression. “I don’t need anything. You see I’m aware of how you’re doing in terms of keeping track of your priorities. However it seems that there’s someone’s trying to get in your way, correct?”

Laviak shook his head. “If I told you it wouldn’t be a big of a deal. Now tell me; why did you sent me here?”

“I suppose you’re wondering where’s the lovely woman you call Janine Williams?” She held her hands away from her chest. Cyan smokes formed an oval-liked shape to reveal a beautiful woman that someone Laviak knew all his life.

“Err, why you…” The villain was cut off mid-sentence when chains were suddenly wrapped around the wrists of Laviak. His feet started to feel numb, thus unable to move.

“I hope you have good reasons why you still care for her. The only problem I’m concerned; is what made you two the ecstatic couple?”

The villain thought through his head. However if he told her it could damage his reputation. Yet despite the circumstances Laviak didn’t want to get the best of him.

“It isn’t nice for someone trying to read someone’s diary,” He said, Laviak squealing a smirk. “Ever since you chose me as ruler of Xybon, you’re enforcing me to watch those Xybonists suffer and somehow they wind up dead. I cannot allow you to destroy anything which would make things more complicated.

“When you get to Earth, do as we’ve plan. Take all of Earth’s supplies necessary and export them to Xybon. Doing so we’ll have ourselves home where the heart is.”

Laviak agreed to Myra’s terms of service. Soon afterwards the ball and chain unleashed, Laviak liberated from those clutches.

“Now why don’t we settle the score and get me out of this junk?” He smirked.

“Tempting, but you’ll have to wait another day.” Myra swiftly faded out of the limelight. Laviak ran towards her until it was too late. The villain fell below his knees, desperately wanting to slap himself awake.

As it turns out, that desire had now been granted.


Laviak sat up from the medical bed. What he didn’t realize were the ship’s power being restored to the way it originally prior to a coma. He looked at a digital monitor showing the status of his health.

“Master, you’re awake,” a voice shouted from the door as Kagon entered the room. Laviak had no clue what went on.

“Kagon, what’s going on? And what I am doing here lying in bed?”

Kagon explained with much depth as he could. Laviak used his attention to gain some data of the situation before risking his life to save the passengers. In the end the commander understood, knowing whatever was holding him back was placed aside, for now.

“I see; last I remember was Myra, the head executive of Xybon, had recommended me and do whatever it takes to get what we desire. What she also meant to say is that we need well-trained creatures to help reach our objective. We cannot allow anybody, not even with the Green Power Ranger out of the darkness. If they do who knows what consequences that’ll lead us.”

“Agreed,” Kagon replied. “Despite whatever arrogance she possesses, we’ll take our time and aboard the toughest elite we could built. For now we will rely on our creatures to destroy as much of the environment Earth has to offer.”

Laviak nodded. With no doubt of surrendering a chance to succeed, the villain will do anything to achieve his goals. Those goals, however, were prioritized from its inception. The war has gotten to a rough start, but it’s nowhere from conclusion.

“Just wait Green Ranger because the fun keeps getting tough.”


************************************************** **

In the Youth Center, Van and Richie got back from the city. Richie returned the bread to the bakery owner, but managed to spend about a few bucks or so. After all the trouble he’d been through, the kid got plenty of time to spare.

“You’re back already?” Amber said, in her martial arts uniform, practicing some of her techniques.

“Yeah I guess. I managed to deal with a squirt hopping like a kangaroo,” Van joked. “I thought you said there wouldn’t be another tournament until spring?”

The long haired brunette snickered. She threw him a uniform consisting of dark sweatpants along with socks reaching above his ankles as well as a light yellow cut sleeve.

“Wh-what is this?” He asked.

“Actually, the tournament begins in two months. I thought it would be the right time to have you back, as a team. What do you say?”

Van looked at her, then at Richie who had no clue what was going on. He couldn’t say ‘yes’ right away since his attitude and view towards participating in events goes. The teen knew within Amber’s perspective that she wanted to bring back the Van she knew before.

Just before he was going to respond, an Asian-American adult entered the juice bar area. With navy blue attire jammed with a jet black bulletproof vest, not to mention a cap covering his head stood Eric Myers. “Is there a Richie Crawford around here? He snuck out of the orphanage about a week ago.”

“You’re probably looking at the wrong person…”

“Let’s see; kid with brown hair, rants a lot, attires including black boots and Native American clothing-like; and he’s right down here.” Eric flipped over the page of notes he jotted down.

Richie looked around, wondering what all the attention of him. “Why is everyone looking at me?”

Van kneeled below the boy, giving as many of the details necessary. “You see, as much as we love to keep you around here, I think you’ll be better off someplace.”

“What do you mean?” Richie asked still not clear what the general idea was. “Are you saying I should be at the orphanage?”

Van shook his head. “I don’t mean to sound rude but you’ll probably be better off if you start socializing with people around your age. Besides I have barely any money to support a house on our own.”

The leader of the Silver Guardians jotted some of the notes on a one by two notepad. It lists many of the criteria which will influence the future lying on little Richie’s shoulder. “If things just aren’t going well, I guess I have no choice; sound fair?”

The boy took a moment to think. Of course he was too young to thinking logically, or should it be that he wasn’t the type of person to acquire those traits.

“Oh alright then; but in case you need me, well, you probably already know the location where the orphanage is?”

“Uh, Amber, since when exactly Angel Grove held a place where kids without parents is at?” Van asked, not realizing that until right at the moment.

Amber placed her hands on her hips. She then stepped up as she chimed in on the respond. “You idiot, don’t you read the newspaper?”

Van moaned following that comment. “But you said you read them?”

“That’s okay; it was only a joke though.” Richie replied, Van’s jaw dropping as wide as a dragon; coincidence isn’t it? Amber chuckled quite a bit as she saw his face who thought to have been priceless.

Eric chimed along one last time. “What’s your choice? “Well according from my knowledge, there’s a man who would be honored to adopt you. Believe me he’s one of the millionaires in Silver Hills.”

“Are you serious? Well I guess I don’t have any other choice,” Richie said, much to the politeness and positive surrounding Van Lien.

“Then I assume that’s settled; guess I owe you one.” Eric came to conclusion. Richie widened a smile in shame he couldn’t afford living with Van.

The man walked hand by hand with the boy as they both left the Youth Center. Van and Amber watched, the brunette reacting the goodbye. The Green Ranger, however, fold his arms, watching him trail.

“It’s too bad you too didn’t have time to get to know each other. I mean, you could’ve accepted the offer.” She said.

Van sighed heavily. “What’s with the sad look? I don’t know how to handle kids by the way. What makes you think I’m the type of guy to do all that?”

Often as the two friends continued arguing, a cell phone alarmed, hearing the song of a Blink-182 like music. Nothing particular added but the way things turned out, it seemed out of the ordinary.

“Hey Amber; I think your phone’s ringing!” Ernie shouted from the counter. The brunette ran towards the table she was sitting prior through her temporary fled. She picked up her cell phone as she tried to respond.

“Hello? Is anybody there? Oh I’m just training for the upcoming martial arts tourney….Yeah I know it’s in a few months….Seriously? You’re coming to Angel Grove? Well that’s great since we hadn’t seen each other last year….Well, it was a nice that you informed me….as much as I love to chat, there’s things I have to do….Okay, I love you; bye.”

As soon as she hung up, she opened her book bag, putting her phone in the lower zipper. Amber’s face grew proud with joy. It seemed someone she knew awhile back was paying a visit here in one of California’s suburban locations. But the general idea is, who?

“Uh, are you okay? You seem pretty hyper just now.” Van attempted to inquire. In an attempt to serene her overconfidence, he wished to seek all the commotion.

“I could if I wanted to, but you have to wait until next week; it’s a surprise.” Amber squealed. Within Van’s point of view, he despises to wait until a certain point in time to reveal all this anticipation. The question is, how is the caller relevant to a friend Van knew way back when?

[Storm Dragon]

Chapter 13:
New From Newport


Inside a dream Van thought of personal things that regarded his life as a child. From his mind the teen thought of the ways that affected his emotions. As time progressed, his personality drastically evolved, which in turn had not included the kind and fun-loving person his friends and relatives known.

Just as Van could execute one of his signature moves, the teen had been dragged away from imagination as he entered reality.

“Mr. Lien; sir, are you awake?” a voice said as Principal J. Kaplan waved his hand sideways on Van’s face.
He sat on his recliner, holding his pencil below, its eraser touching beneath his lip. They were in the office as they continue an on-going conference.

“Uh, what were you saying again? I think I should wax my ears.” The teen spoke up.

“I notice some of the courses you’re taking that you’ve been suffering, quite about the slice of a pizza.” The principal assured. He opened a file folder compiled of progress sheets, strengths and weaknesses, and other things describing his work style.

“What’s this?” Van asked.

Principal Kaplan smiled abruptly. “Well according through these files, it seems you’ve been struggling over Algebra I along with plain old Physics. You know if you’re having any trouble on the worksheets the teacher hands out, it wouldn’t hurt if you asked what you don’t get.”

Van leaned on the chair, placing his arms around the rear of his head. “I do; sometimes there are some people who still aren’t clear what they’re saying. What should I consider then?”

Mr. J. Kaplan looked over at the papers and test scores. He flipped over the portfolio as he noticed the stages that helped Van get any adequate when it comes towards school work.

“I notice a long time friend of yours seem to have gotten pretty decent grades. I can’t explain any more since it’s considered going ‘off-topic’, but take my advice and you’ll succeed. Perhaps she could be a great tutor.”

Van took the time to look over the papers. Immediately the principal of Angel Grove snatched the compilation before the teen had the time to glance at them. Mr. Kaplan smirked somewhat an evil creature would do, reminding of the ones that Van encountered and defeated.

“Too bad, so sad; if you want to know how much you’re working in school, you’ll have to improve those grades because we’re about halfway through the first semester.” He said to Van, secretively known as the Green Power Ranger. “If you do, perhaps you’ll be rewarded.”

Just as the teen could respond, one of the school’s secretive entered the office.

“Mr. Kaplan, there’s someone who needs to talk with you.” One informed, the principal standing wide in shock. With such interruption came putting aside a book to read for later. Mr. Kaplan held their conference to some point as Van resume living his day here at Angel Grove.


In the hallways of school, Van walks into his locker. He turned his combination but failed to unlock. The teen slammed his head, struggling to live the high school life.

“Hey Van!” Amber snuck from behind, to the astonishment of her long time, and childhood friend. She placed her books above Van’s locker as she tried assisting him.

“So what’s your combo?” She asked, Van handing her the slip of the dial. While doing it Amber glanced over the slip of paper.

In the end, the locker finally opened. “There you go. I hope you get use to it.” Just before she would leave for next period, the brunette suddenly stumbled upon a handsome male teenager. With gorgeous blond hair and cyan blue eyes, it seems as though Amber had been quite familiar of him.

“Tristan? I thought you were only visiting.” She said. The two walked towards Van as he turned his head towards a potential couple.

“Amber, who is he; some new football jock in Angel Grove? I don’t think so.”

The long haired brunette shook her head. “Van, remember about a week ago there was a surprise I wanted to show you? Well fortunately you’re standing in front of him.”

Van observed his qualities along with his size and weight. At the approximate estimation he stood five foot ten, gaining about 140 pounds. The teen seem to have some awkward feelings.

“Hi, the name is Tristan,” he said, properly introducing himself. He offered a handshake but for Van, still glancing in suspicion. “Your girlfriend spent the summer at Newport which was the town I used to live in.”

“Uh, who are you calling girlfriend? I think you must be mistaken with somebody else.” Van tried to correct. Of course every time Amber introduces a friend or guy, they would often relate to him as her boyfriend. He doesn’t seem to like that either.

Before Tristan react, the school bell had rung as everybody in the school went to their respective classrooms. “Well I better get to P.E. I’m guessing we’ll meet again?”

Van didn’t give a crap to respond. Staring as if he were under a trance, Tristan’s expression seemed awkward. The blond haired teen said his final goodbyes as he left to his next destination.

“So, do you think you might get along with him?” Amber asked her friend.

“Hey, we just met up for the first time. Besides that wasn’t the surprise I wanted.” Van sighed. He grabbed some of the books and school supplies necessary. He closed the locker behind him as he came charging up the stairs to his respective class.

…

In the Lavian Space-craft’s training passivity, the captain of the ship was working out. In a crimson lighted room filled with almost no conditioner to manipulate, Laviak must face this newly occupied room dedicated to him as well as his well-trained creatures. However in recent weeks, his plans to annihilate Earth had barely gained any progress. Yet despite the conflicts, he was too eager enough to eventually carry out his mission.

“Mr. Laviak, sir,” Knocking on the width of a window stood Kagon. Battling about the highest level of energy was a pain in the ass, as the man in the crimson mask thought. As soon as Laviak switched off the gravity panel, he grabbed his towel and opened the door.

“Kagon, what is it now?” He asked. Unlike being startled so many times, this time, Laviak wasn’t so stubborn.

“I hope I don’t mean to startle you but there’s a request from the Vanishing Planet?” Kagon informed him.

Laviak looked puzzled but at the same time he had, somewhat an awkward face expression. “Who would want to contact someone from a world I never even heard of? Could you navigate the location?”

The servant nodded. Holding a radar, it pinpointed a yellow dot that was near the current area they’re in, shaded in red.

“Unfortunately it seems the reason why I’m showing you is because the dot headed straight towards us is somehow going to break-in our ship. What I’m clarifying here is that it’s only a matter of time before he comes and destroys whatever our space-craft needs to reach our destination.”

“Well, then we must deploy our military space units and wipe out whatever’s holding us,” Laviak confirmed. He glanced over at the radar once more to keep track of its movement. However he couldn’t reach out in time when the unknown target shook the entire passengers on the spaceship.

Laviak, leaning beside the walls, his facial expression becoming nothing more but a volcano preparing for an eruption. “Please don’t tell me it hit us.”

“I think it’s too late for that now.” Kagon replied as two officers were knocked off guard. The commander-in-chief along with his servant ran towards the men who were about to pass out.

“Are you guys okay? We weren’t aware it would attack the people on this flight.” They both check their vital signs to make sure nothing severe affected the guards. Laviak asked one of them the name along with its physical appearance. However what he doesn’t realize is that hiding behind the core walls stood a figure willing to ambush the man in the crimson mask.

…

Here we are at one of Silver Hills, California’s one and only attraction. In Bio Lab, Everyone on top of the highest story walked in a pair of two. The executives waited for a new president to be in charge of the richest corpse.

“Excuse me but can I have your attention please?” One of the workers startled. He stood there, fixing his eyeglasses that looked as if it were to fall off.

“I have been informed that Anton Mercer was scheduled to be here at Bio Lab. However due to major priorities, it’s my duty to search for a particular person who will take this corpse to a new level. As of this moment, it’s my honor to introduce someone courageous and pure of heart.” The man said, the executives clenching and shivering during a suspenseful crisis. As he moved further away, a shadowy figure walked into the door.

“Folks, please welcome our header of Bio Lab; Mr. Wesley Collins.” Standing in front was the Red Time Force Ranger. Of course, it’s been almost six years since the tragedies that occurred. Following those events, he and his father agreed to have him serve as the generals of the Silver Guardians.

However these recent months have been difficult. Wes’s father had a stroke which as a result led to his death. The Time Force Red Ranger couldn’t handle two jobs at once so he decided to follow his father’s footsteps. Ironically, he never wanted to be apart of such a large company.

“Good afternoon. I know we’ve been going through a lot of commotion, but be glad we’ve found someone capable of running Bio Lab.” Wes said as he sat at the far end round table. He lied out a jet black binder, opening it to reveal some documents.

Just before he could react, an elderly man with white hair along with a white buttoned cape entered the Conference table.

“Sorry if I had to interrupt your preach but there’s something you people need to be aware of,” he said. He stepped into the shades, his arms behind his back.

“Whoever you are, according to Article 195 of Bio Lab’s term of service, no person should enter without a security pass,” Wes clarified. “Not only that but you shouldn’t be interfering such a huge meeting.”

The elderly man sat at an empty chair. Offering himself comfort, he stretched his legs as far wide. “My name is Doctor Jackson Keene and I teach Chemistry back at Reefside. I’m aware Mr. Mercer isn’t here but we’ve been conducting side projects these past couple of months. Considering the Green Ranger had somehow escaped from its shell let me assure you that this ‘side project’ we’re working on consist of making our version of a man-made Power Ranger.”

Page by page, Wes flipped the papers hooked onto a three ring binder. For a moment he glanced through the notes only to have found something intriguing.

“Excuse me; man-made Power Ranger? Unless you have a lot of knowledge of Light-speed, unfortunately their underwater base was destroyed years ago. What tools and gadgets are necessary to create this?”

Dr. Keene laughed. “Well as you can see I’m the type of person who’s inspired by many things around me, something that I see or discover. If you have the prior experience your father taught you, I wish you the best. “

Meanwhile another adult and worker affiliated to this corporation charges into the Conference room. “Sorry if I’m late but some error occurred from my trialed experiment.” Standing there was the professor and scientist working in Bio Lab. Alexander Lamont, or perhaps the father of Amber Lamont, stood to notice the glare shining upon their awkward expressions. With brown hair along with a pair of glasses, he dropped his supplies in amazement.

“You’re just at the right time,” Dr. Keene said. He stood up as he glared his eyes towards Mr. Lamont. “I know we don’t get along well and I was hoping to assure you that I’m establishing an on-going project that will astonish everyone. As nonsensical as you believe, I’ll master one of the toughest assignments ever done in my career.”

Mr. Lamont was speechless. The man who he’d been a rival has proved himself the capability of doing the impossible; only problem he doesn’t realize is that a man-made hero has yet to exist from its shell. The lack of reaction from the professor couldn’t side along the conversation setting place.

“I suggest pretending you never heard what I was saying,” Dr. Keene whispered in the man’s ear, taking his needs as he headed towards the elevator. Mr. Lamont turned around to notice the strange expression on his work-mates’ face, especially Wes’s.

“The hell’s going on?” The professor wondered aloud.

********************

In Biology, the teacher discusses the current unit her class was studying. Each of the 4 tables was divided into rows of two. Sitting at the far end of the wall were Amber and Tristan as Van sat with a student wearing glasses.

“Okay class. We’re about a week away until Winter Break and we really need to get you guys caught up.” Ms. Briar said. Known for having middle brown hair and cyan colored eyes, the teacher is perhaps more encouraging and loving.

“Speaking of winter vacation, could anybody list the five phases of mitosis?” She asked politely. The class remained silent and study, most of their heads lying face-first on the ground.

“Is anybody willing to participate? It wouldn’t hurt if you at least try.” Ms. Briar glanced across the room only to point her finger at Van. “Mr. Lien, I’m sure you know what this one is.” Van looked at her, clueless of what was going on. The Asian teen sighed as he reacted to the question.

“Is it Interphase, prophase, anaphase, metaphase, and telephase? “ Van answered.

Ms. Briar interrupted, cutting Van’s on-going speech. “That’s all I need to know.” Just before she could continue, the bell had rung as the students grabbed their belongings, some charging out of the room in desperation.

“Remember, your test is the first week back from the holidays! Enjoy your break.” the teacher exclaimed. As Van was the last person to go out, Ms. Briar stopped to have a few words.

“Now, looking from this progress sheet, your grades are far beyond average. Now it’s not like you can improve them but just so you know, you could always come after school for help.” Ms. Briar sat at the teacher’s desk. She scrolled some of the copies of 5 worksheets only to attach them with a paper clip.

Van waited there impatiently. His high school life had been a drag as freshmen but this year, it seem like he couldn’t handle the pressure. He glanced at the grade sheet to find some of the missing work the teen has yet to complete and graded.

Just as he received the papers, his communicator beeped. Ms. Briar looked up in wonder who wanted to know where the sound origin.

“What was that sound?” She asked but Van snuck out of the room.

Meanwhile the Green Ranger hid through the janitor closet which, somehow, remained unlocked. He entered and slowly shut the door behind him. Quietly, he pressed a button on the wrist unit device.

“Don’t you realize I’m in the middle of a conversation?”

“I’m sorry Van, but unfortunately as always, there’s trouble going on in the city.” Doctor Oliver responded. His signal was then cut before the sixteen year old could continue on ranting.

Van locked the door so no one, not any staff member would notice anything suspicious. Van ran towards the nearby emergency exit and opened it as he wound up outside.


****************************************

In Angel Grove the place was overfilled with chaos. Many citizens ran into a shelter they could best find while others tend to run for their lives at stake. The foot soldiers, also being putties walked towards a figure consisting of a hat and more human-like.

“Ah, today just keeps getting better,” a man said. He contained a black hat on his head, a facial beard reaching to his cheek, dark jeans and jacket, including a wand on his hand. As he managed to continue mangling heavy objects, one by one were the Putties were chopped to the back of the head.

“Okay, who goes there?” As three more putties gained the same ambush, it wasn’t until Van showed up.
The magician gestured amazingly, noticing the teen standing across from him.

“Surprise; did you want to see me?” Van said. He posed in a karate stance, ready for an all out battle to take place.

The magician chuckled. “Hmm, just to assure you, don’t go easy on me because I’ve got a pretty good surprise waiting. You see…” He opened his hands to reveal a white cloth somewhat that resembles a blanket.

“I’ve seen many magicians manage to pull off such a stunt like what I’m about to accomplish. In case you really want clarity, how about this.”

He tossed the opened cloth towards a man and woman couple standing on the entrance of the outlet. They tried escaping but the blanket-like was no ordinary. An electric current penetrate the couple. As the cloth lied flat, it was likely they’ve disappeared.

“What have you done to them?” Van asked, clenching a tight right fist.

“It’s simple. You may not see them but can you guess where they are?” He said, inferring the fact that the innocent citizens are still around, just not there.

“You’ve got to be kidding me; they’re invisible?”

The figure smirked. “Definitely; although it took me awhile to master such a feat like this, it’s obviously said that the more you practice, the better you’ll get.”

Van took his frustrations to the next level. He wanted to take words by action and not by words itself. Just as he was about to prepare his first move, the Putties previously knocked out returned to their feet, eager for revenge.

“First of all, I hate magicians. Second, I don’t believe or rather give a crap about magic either. If that’s what you want to accomplish, then go ahead.” Van stated. As the putties grew closer, the teen delivered a series of kicks, especially roundhouse kicks.

The rage continued head on, Van getting the upper advantage. Despite the foot soldiers getting the best of him, they managed to gang up. Van continues to get owned with their version of knuckle sandwiching and kicking.

“What am I going to do? I’m getting my ass whipped by these sorry ass losers thinking they’ve been served in the military. I just need to know…”

Van, using everything he had, charged upon the mightiest Putties out of what Laviak deployed. Despite the lack of muscle, the teen was capable of overcoming whatever he thought was the impossible. In the end Van returned to the same position he was prior to his brutal beat down.

“It seems we got some trouble here huh?” The magician muttered. Amazed by the teen’s attributes, it took plenty of rage to liberate Van on the brink of death.

“Since you’re back on foot, why don’t you vanish out of the place Earth for awhile? I’m sure that’ll shut you up.” Van took out his power morpher. As he was preparing to morph, a white blanket-like out of nowhere covered his body.

As it flew out of place, Van was nowhere to be seen. The magician snickered, thinking as if he’d accomplished his objective.

“Well it seems I’ve done my purpose, for now that is. Putties, let’s get back to share some good news,” he said. The clay-made foot soldiers stood in army position as they teleported back to the ship.

“What’s with people passing right through me?” He muttered, looking at his self to realize he couldn’t see or feel his pulse.

“Okay, tell me that did not just happen? I guess I need to get to the lab and figure out what’s wrong.” Van walked around to see if people were able to acknowledge him. As a result of the affect, it seems being invisible was something he should never see the light of day.


*****

In the Lavian Star-craft, Laviak, sitting at his office, was working on piling and writing down letters and documents. As if working in a gigantic corporation, he wasn’t usually the type of villain to prearrange and organize his work.

While the man in the crimson mask continued the routine, the Magician entered from the door. “Well if it isn’t the Undisputed Intergalactic Champion of 1997.”

Laviak glanced up only to have magic get the best of him. “What in the blazes do you want, Kay-fabe? I suppose you were the one who attacked my crew?”

“Fortunately I have to admit I did,” the Magician chuckled. He stepped towards Laviak’s desk, his eyes glaring as if he demanded something. “I cannot forget that very day, considering you could’ve lost the match at the final round in planet Margin.

Laviak, tapping on the table with an enclosed ballpoint pen, placed it down on the desk. He removed the eyeglasses he wore since he was offered a part-time letter man. “I don’t mean to sound rude but your galactic mailman should inform us that you even want to screw around MY ship. By the way, I had a feeling you had a trick you were waiting for everyone to see during the Intergalactic finals.”

“I remember we were in the dimension of yours; it was humid and full of steam and lava”, Kay-fabe said. “If we couldn’t survive within the next five minutes, we wouldn’t even be standing here about now. Isn’t it a coincidence since that’s where your name originated?”

Laviak hesitated with knowledge his name was actually given from Madam Myra. He stood up, examining the magician’s qualities and appearance. “I must admit you would’ve been crowned the champion if I hadn’t sense that magic trick you were trying to do. What was that name called again?”

“The Disappearance Act; Does this bring back any memories?” he answered. The magician summoned an oval mirror with gold trimmings circling it. Glimpsing at the mirror saw the main event, the match to determine the Undisputed Intergalactic Champion of that respective year. Many energy blasts were shown, to the beating of everything around the stadium. In the end, the match raged on, skimming through the major scenes of the fight.

“It was an all out rage, yet I was the one dominating the one-million crowd that day,” Laviak smirked. “I used the Fire & Brimstone technique to not only cremated your body, but to have the gold strapped around my waist. Somehow I sensed an overcharged power, or should I say magic. All I could remember is the size of that fiery python coming towards me. Thanks in believing myself, I defeated you and took the title with me.

“Considering you wouldn’t mind facing me, how about we settle the score right here, right now?” Kay-fabe asked the villain.

Laviak laughed hysterically. “Don’t even bother. Besides I’ve done so much training over the years. In fact I would feel ashamed if it doesn’t go the way we’d expect.”

“Very well then,” he replied. “But just because we’re not going to kick each other’s ass, doesn’t mean we won’t go one on one in the future. It would be wrong to decline such a golden opportunity at a time like this. Right now, I’m going to practice some of my Disappearance Act techniques so don’t disturb me. ”
With that said, the magician backed off as he turned about, walking out of the door behind. For a moment Laviak kept his eyes on Kay-fabe. The villain closed the door and returned to his desk as he continued his work in the office.

[Storm Dragon]

Section II: Disappearing Love


In the lab, Dr. Oliver examines the now invisible apprentice. Using a scanner, he hooked the wires and placed it on the teen’s intended chest. He then sat on the recliner, glancing towards the widescreen to research the facts containing one of Laviak’s henchmen.

“Do you have any clue this magician guy thinks he is?” An invisible Van asked.

“I’m currently trying to get a reading,” Dr. Oliver said. He typed on the keyboards as a profile card opened up. “According to this, it says he’s one of the famous magicians of the last two decades. It also says he gains the ability to use a technique that allows people to become invisible. I’m unsure if he’s finally found hope to let the citizens here trying to show off a contest.”

Van repeatedly started breathing. “Well what’s the problem? Tell me something that I don’t know.”

Dr. Oliver sighed. As soon as he felt the capability for an explanation, it was fourth down and one to go.

“I probably should’ve told you more that night when I explained the Dragon Coin and about me. You see, a long time ago the Intergalactic round tournament consisted of mostly magicians. According from my source, it says before the discovery of planets, the one world they lived on was nothing full of enhanced powers. Speaking of magicians, the one you came across was the most experienced magician the universe has ever met.”

“Well who is it?” Van asked, chiming along the story. “Who’s behind all this chaos going on?”

The doctor reread the brief bio on the profile card. He turned around and gave out the answer. “I have no clue where this term came from but he goes by the name of Kay-fabe.”

The hooks attached to the invisible Van were pounding as high as the peak of a mountain. Tommy did ways to calm him down. Fortunately, for reasons unknown, the heartbeat and other signs of being alive became erratic.

“What’s wrong? Am I going to burst into smithereens or what?”

“You’re not going to blow up,” the doctor assured, giving some light to his newly apprentice. “I just need to buy some time where I could experiment a trial to create the antidote. It may be the only way to return to your visibility state.”

“I guess I couldn’t have said it better, but you’re probably right. Do you have any other suggestions?”

Doctor Oliver examined the blood pressure along with the organ and tissues which make up the circulatory system. After checking it over once more, he recorded the data, determining the teen’s status.

“Well I can’t let you roam around the city. As much as I hate bragging, it’s best if you stay over.” Dr. O switched off the widescreen monitor. He went into a special room, hoping he could figure out to create a visibility potion.

“Here’s hoping I could get out of this messy slump….literally”

********

At the Youth Center, Amber was exercising at the gym, practicing her two main styles of martial arts. As cunning she is, she usually trains in case of a rather discipline. Ironically with Tristan around, she should be just as fine as a recently repaired car.

“I got to keep it together,” she muttered. “All I need is to execute this one last move.”

Amber prayed to herself. In an effort to avoid any botching, or mistakes to clarify, the brunette spun to her left, delivering a one step jumping roundhouse kick. As a result, it turns out that her confidence helped mastering the technique.

“Man, was that move hot or what?” A voice shouted from the counter-table as a young African-American girl, about the age of Amber, startled from behind. Consisting of middle length hair, hazel eyes, and magenta lip, the brunette turned around, acknowledging someone she was also familiar with.

“Audrey? What are you doing this evening?” She asked, stunned of amazing astonishment.

“Well, since Ernie’s out for the night, I had to take over and instead, keep an eye over anything going on.” The girl answered. She looked around as the hangout bar was empty. “So, I heard that Tristan moved in from Newport. Did you see him?”

Amber nodded. “Well he is somewhat….”

“Cute?” Audrey finished her friend’s sentence. “Come on, it’s not like you have someone else you have a crush on.”

The long haired brunette untied her pony tail. She flattens her hair below her shoulders as she continued the conversation. “Don’t get me wrong, I enjoyed spending time with him last summer. The only thing is that he hasn’t responded me for two months. What would make you think I’m not interested in him anymore?”

“Look, maybe you should go deep through his emotions and admit whatever’s bothering you; that’s unless if you got a better reason as to saying it.” Audrey suggested her. “As much as I’ve never experienced a relationship, I would feel the same way if a guy comforted me.”

Amber extended a brief smile towards Audrey. It was amazing she could be as resourceful whenever in such desperate situations. Since freshmen, they never thought their friendship could bring them into their second year of high school. What more could it possibly get?

“Thanks,” Amber said as she and Audrey gave each other a hug. As soon as it broke, the long haired brunette walked into the corridors as she headed to the showers.

**********

In the neighborhood, the place was serene and shaded. It was already evening as cars lit their headlights. As cars passed by, a white jeep drove up to the driveway of the Lamont Residence. Pulling off the driveway, the driver removed his seatbelt. He opened and shut the vehicle door, taking the key with it. The teen walked to the door as he rang the doorbell.

“Shouldn’t she be here by now?” He mumbled. Tristan sighed, impatient of such delay. Again, he rang the bell but with no one reacting. After multiple attempts, Tristan walked back to his jeep.

As he was about to enter, a silver rimmed car parked along the spot where the garage is located. As she got out of her car, Amber stood on a lonely warm evening.

“Amber!” Tristan shouted. In nearly a pounding heartbeat, he ran towards the brunette as they met eye to eye. “For once I thought you were kidnapped or something.”

Amber glanced at him, dumbfounded. “You know I could protect myself, do you?”

“Hey, just joking,” Tristan laughed hysterically, but in a positive way.

“So, what made you decide to get here? You want to ask me out for a date?”

Tristan grabbed his book-bag on the passenger seat of his jeep. He gestured the green Jan Sport bag, patting it like an object.

“I need help on the Algebra homework I’m struggling. It’s really hard and I was wondering if you have free time?”

Amber sighed. “Sorry, Van and I were going to help each other study for our Physics test. I haven’t seen him all day but it’s not like he ran.”

Meanwhile footsteps were being printed on the mulch. What they didn’t realize is lurking beside Amber’s house was an invisible Van.

“I wish they’d recognize me here.”

Meanwhile Amber and Tristan continued, having a bit of on and off topic subjects. When it died down, it all came to this.

“Look, Van might not be the most talkative who everyone wants to have. It doesn’t mean I don’t have any interest on you.” She reached into her pocket for her keys. Amber unlocked the knob as she opened the door.

As a single footstep was laid on the carpet, Tristan chimed on the respond. “Amber, what happened to you? For once I thought we were growing closer, yet this whole summer didn’t pay off?”

She sighed. This past summer, Amber along with her father spent a father-daughter vacation in Orange County; the place - Newport Beach. There she met a gorgeous, yet a handsome blond who kept in touch for three months. As they got to know each other, Amber’s first love struck as their summer progressed. It’s as if she’d been seeing and sympathize new things. The brunette had been happy and nothing, not a problem with that. But what’s holding Amber back from a first love like this?

“I guess I don’t have much of a choice. Van’s probably resting, like his ‘daily routine’ he calls it.” She said, gesturing her hand as she allowed Tristan to enter. Despite a tough call, Amber offered some comfort and benefit for another of her friends.

Closing the door, a sensing signal beeped. With barely anytime to spare, he searched for a can of paint nearby. Pouring all over was a mix between blue and green. As Van’s satisfied, he hid to Amber’s backyard so no one could see him.

“What’s the sitch?”

“I’ve been doing some trials with the new antidote I’m having,” Dr. Oliver responded. “It could return you back to your visible state. By the way, next time, ask before you decide to barge out of my lab, okay?”

Van made an awkward posture. He held his wrist and replied, “Alright I’m on the way. Just don’t tell Amber or anyone about this.”

********

Back in the lab, Tommy continued examining the current blood rate of the state Van’s in. At this rate, it seems not much has changed….at least that’s what he thinks.

“Well according to the machine, you seem pretty good in shape,” the doctor informed. He recorded the data on his clipboard.

“So, what’s this antidote you’re talking about? Is it finished?” Van asked his mentor.

“Yeah I just finished,” he replied. “I’m not sure if this will work, but I’m not the type of doctor to take that chance.”

Van nodded and chose to take the medicine. As soon as the doctor handed to him, slowly he gulped the orange liquid. As it digested, an unusual surge occurred.

“Let this work,” Dr. O muttered, crossing his fingers. He hoped that his new experiments were anywhere inferior. Since being a dedicated scientist, Tommy would do whatever was needed to avoid letting his career down the drain.

The visibility of Van rapidly transforms to reveal the apprentice standing across his mentor. “Well, guess whose back?”

Dr. O, stunned by the results, stood in awe. “You just stole those words from my mouth.”

Van chuckled. “Now that’s what I call humor. Since I’m back in duty, what about the people affected by this ‘magician’ freak?”
The former Power Ranger scanned the monitor. He typed the random keys in search of a strategy and ways to break Kay-fabe’s spell.

“As much as I would make other supplies, we don’t have much time,” Dr. Oliver said. Without warning, the screen turned to a scene where a boulder sized creature terrorized the city.

“Crap, not now”

“Looks like you’ve got some business to take care of,” the doctor commented. “My suggestion; bring the Dragon Cycle out from the mini garage along.” He pulled the red handle as the garage revealed a green motorcycle based vehicle. “I’ve recently adjusted the engines and lasers created from positive solar charged particles. It’s best if you use them in desperate situations.”

Van nodded. “It’s Morphin’ Time!”

DRAGONZORD!

Following a swift transformation, the Green Ranger hopped onto the cycle. He turned on the engines and sped the motorcycle, out onto the driveway.

*******

In Angel Grove, Golem broke havoc on the city. Repeatedly he slaughtered the streets, influencing the on-going traffic.

“This is going to be my land one day,” he smirked. As he summoned his hammer, a laser beam shot to the rear of Golem.

“What, who’s that?”

“Your worst nightmare,” a voice shouted as the green Dragon Cycle drove wildly on the mangled pavement. In the end, he came to an abrupt halt, baseball sliding down the broken pillars.

“Van, next time, work on those driving skills”

The boulder sized creature burst lava from the volcano. Grasping those rock solid fists of his, he used in case of an upset.

“Don’t be surprised because you never know what tactics I have in store.” He said as a punch to the ground cracked half the surface. Van watched in horror as one of the citizens prepared to fall to their death.

“Who are you trying to impress? I hope you aren’t using painkillers because I will tear your limbs.” Van got into battling stance. The Green Ranger leapt over and struck a high-flying kick to the head. Unfortunately knowing Golem, he was about as solid as steel.

Aware of the smirk on the creature’s face, Van continuously fought using the martial art techniques he’s learned. If he was ever going to stop Laviak and his men, it would take as many efforts.
“Come on rookie; is that all you got?” Golem asked. As Van tried a roundhouse kick, the figure countered, grappling Van and overthrowing with a Capture Suplex.

“I didn’t realize how much power he has,” Van muttered under his helmet. He dragged himself away from the powerhouse, avoiding him at all cost.

“Enjoy your time ranger…..in hell!” The creature yelled. As the Green Ranger embraced himself, a magic wand out of nowhere hit Golem.

What he doesn’t realize is Kay-fabe stalking from behind. “You may seem powerful, but not as powerful against my magic.”

“Err, why you-” Golem was cut off when the magician picked up his wand, zapping his magic in which vanquished the boulder.

“Ranger, since this monster’s out of our yard, it’s now between you and me.” Kay-fabe stated. Using his wand, he creates a vortex.

A gale of wind was so strong Van could barely motion himself. The vortex managed to absorb him and the magician, sending them to a dimension of a coliseum filled with live-like crowd. Chanting and screaming, the atmosphere was intense.

“Why did you bring me here?”

“It’s simple,” the magician said. “Notice how all these people are wearing one of my amazing t-shirts and other attires. As you can tell, I’m going to perform a magic trick.” Kay-fabe took out his magic wand. Gesturing its mighty trick, the powers that came to be were far wide. Replicating forms of Kay-fabe shrouded the body of the Green Power Ranger.

The teen muttered, “Is it me or am I seeing double?”

All clones of the magician chuckled. “Double? Well, I’ve mastered this trick when I first competed at the sixteenth tournament. As my power rate goes, my evasiveness increases.”

Van glimpsed around the carbon copies of Kay-fabe. Although hesitant, it was a decisive choice as to who lives and who dies.

The Green Ranger startled by connecting a discus punch, knocking the magician who bellowed to the pavement. Unfortunately the one turned out to have been nothing but an illusion.

“It seems you’ve underestimated me. My clones’ evasiveness is ten times the high accuracy than you could ever succeed. Face it, your talent cannot compare with mine.”

Van’s anger started the get the best for him. In other words he realized the chances of attacking and executing in accuracy is at minimum low.

“What can I do for Plan B? I can’t use my body to lay the smack down on him. If I had a mind like him, what strategy would I have to make?”
*******

Back at the residence, Amber waved goodbye at Tristan. After riding off with his jeep, she walked across the street, stepping on the residence of his friend; that’s right; Van Lien’s house. The brunette knocked on the door. Little did she notice it being unlock. As she entered, Amber looked around to see all the lights switched off.

After wandering for about three minutes, Amber paced upstairs. Van’s long-time friend opened the bedroom to spot a dummy being placed in bed. Her eyes grew as wide as a tsunami crashing on land. Along with the dummy was a note stuck on its chest.


“To Whom it May Concern,

I’m currently working with a very special person. If you really want to know, sorry but I’m not allowed to clarify. I apologize for the inconvenience.

Lien Residence,
Signing Out”


Amber glanced up in anger. She grasped the note tightly and threw it on the ground. Amber left the room and out of the house. The brunette hopped into her white and red trimming car as she slowly drove off from the driveway.

************

In a dimension filled with a large shrieking crowd, a battle between Kay-fabe and the Green Ranger remained in action. With no choice, Van summoned the Dragon Shooter. Using whatever ideas compiled, the teen fought with his very best, the best effort he could possibly get. Firing and dissolving, the figure still manages to survive.

“This is utter crap; not even my weapon could wipe out one sorry ass-clown.”

The communicator alarmed. Van looked all over to find the wrist bound unit. He listened, literally touching the side of his head.

“Van, you need help?” the voice responded, knowing to have been Dr. O’s voice.

“Yes, I need help,” The teen answered. “I’m getting my ass whipped by some guy who could perform over-the-top magic tricks.”

“Everybody has a weakness; they are not perfect and they aren’t superior. I hope that clear things.” The doctor responded. Van, anger of a lack of clarification, continued to figure out what the doctor tried to explain.

“Man, why do I only get a little help? Even with a teacher I still cannot solve the problems.”

Kay-fabe continued glaring upon the helpless Green Ranger. The clone of his all ganged upon the ranger, fighting as if they were fighting over a special object. When tough obstacles collide, Van, with an individual mind, will have to find a way to surpass this.

“Come on; I know for a fact that a Power Ranger doesn’t give up this easily. Speaking of giving up, how ironic would that be if I announced that this would be our grand finale.”

A ten ton size of a wrecking ball fell above the sky. Van managed to dodge before it could then annihilate the multi teaming Kay-fabes.

“Now that was close; too close to say,” he said. The teen did an incredible amount of thinking prior to an attempt using force. The sixteen year old looked around, glancing at the hat attached on his head.

“That’s it; I could snatch his hat and perform a magic trick. That way he could become puzzled and I would make the battle my own. I just hope it works.”

The magician snickered. Continuing to force his clones to attack the enemy, Van waved his hands above the purplish sky.

“Hey; I think you need to learn from your mistakes that you don’t need powers to impress other people. Unless you have the guts and talent, it’ll take a lot.” Immediately the Green Ranger leapt over Kay-fabe. He elbowed the magician to the abdominal rear, staggering along the edge of center stage. After snatching the hat, Van used it to summon a horde of rattlesnakes.

“No, how can this be?” The magician asked.

Van smirked under his helmet. “Well you see I had a feeling the hat allows you to control every action whenever in showcases and other live auditions. I would like to see your tricks but you’re using them for granted. Since your ass is about to get kicked, I decide to be the person going out on a bang.” The Green Ranger pointed his Dragon Shooter towards Kay-fabe. Following his downfall, the magician looked up, noticing Van aiming at him.

“I’ll do anything to repay; please spare me.”

“Say cheese!” Van shouted as the Green Ranger’s weapon vibrated. Letting out Solar Energy, the blast was 10x the maximum, allowing ranges of smokes. The crowd largely booed at the person in the green spandex with the Dragon Shield compatible.

********

In the Lavian Space-craft, a crying and weeping Kay-fabe knelt below the knees of Laviak. Unpleased from the way the results turned out, the villain requested Golem to assault his comrade.

“How many times do we have to put up with this? You promised me to send out your best technique and effort, yet you didn’t even showcase them.”

Kay-fabe wiped the tears flowing through his cheeks. “I’m sorry sir; I didn’t mean -”

“Well you better have a better excuse than that,” Laviak interrupted the figure’s speech. He turned his head towards the HD monitor, projecting many images of Dr. Oliver.

“Err; it’s true that we’ve never met but I hope he realizes what plans we have in store for him. I predict by the end of the first month of 2007 will he meet his match; a match where he steps up and relives his past.” He muttered, tasting the evil grin on his face.

************

During an evening night in Angel Grove, the citizens affected by the incidents that broke out have returned to their prior states. Specifically they have all regained their visibility from the master magician better known as Kay-fabe. Seeing as everything was back to the way it was, unfortunately there’s more to come.

On a rooftop, Van, in his morphed suit, wrapped a single arm around his helmet. He flicked his front hair, glimpsing below the EMTs, kids and adults, the police, and overall the innocence. Like as always, Van’s days have been experiencing many wild adventures. Just because it’s the beginning, he thought, doesn’t mean it’s not the climax.

“I was wondering where you were.” Standing behind him was his mentor, Dr. Oliver. Van turned around as he was sure the former Power Ranger was there.

“Oh; I see,” Van said. “How did you get up here? No actually, HOW do you know I was here?”

“Technology; you got to love it,” He jokingly answered. Dr. O stood a foot away from the ledge, like Van, who glimpsed the citizens and emergency staff standing on the street.

“Is something the matter? I mean, for some reason you seem pretty much down.”
Van’s eyes felt as if rain prepared to fall below the cloudy skies. However the teen managed to absorb any teardrops. “It’s nothing really. Like what you said when we met, its teenage anxiety.”

Dr. Oliver patted the Green Ranger’s shoulder. By offering comfort, Van’s life as a teenager was something he felt he had to deal within. “Well I am an adult and it wouldn’t hurt if you told me. I mean, we’ve known each other for a month; don’t be afraid to ask.”

Van nodded. Deep inside, his heart felt as if it had been divided in half. For some reason the teen didn’t even want to admit.

“Have you, ever wondered how it feels if something you own turns out that the other person is actually the one owning it? It’s confusing.”

Dr. Oliver smiled. “Well to tell you the truth, I’ve seen people that share the same way. First you find a girl who’s attractive who’ll capture your heart. The next thing you know she’s already has been taken by someone in particular. It sucks but when things get rough, there’s a quote I made that said, ‘The ship has been sunk into the ocean’. Does this have to do with Amber?”

Already Van stood at the door. The doctor turned around to realize how he got there. “Where are you going?”

“Getting my clothes on,” Van replied. “But before I go, I need a little walk; just need some time to think.”

“Hey,” Dr. Oliver spoke up. Van spun around, looking across the mentor of his. “Life isn’t easy when you’re a teen.”

The Green Ranger nodded. He even smiled for a bit. “It sure does.”

[Storm Dragon]

Chapter 14:
Sleeping Beauty

As the cool evening night continued, Van walked along the lonely sidewalks. At this moment he thought about the things Dr. O had mentioned while on the rooftop. It’s already winter break and it marks about a month since Van’s life had turned rather eerie.

When he sat on the lower staircase to the entrance of TGI Fridays, a once preoccupied parking lot was to be driven by a Mercedes vehicle. After it pulled off, the driver got out of the car.

“Van, why are you out here this late?” Amber asked in an overreaction. She held her mini purse around her wrist, folding her arms. “I mean, it’s not like you gotten your driver’s license early.”

The black haired teen sighed. “Amber? How did you know I was gone?”

The brunette grumbled, shaking her head. “Well let’s see: your door wasn’t shut properly; window blinds were open, what more to explain?”

Already Van stood from the rocky staircase. He walked down from them and onto the spot where Amber was currently standing.

“Look, I’m having a really rough day, alright? Why do you care?”

“This isn’t some game,” Amber said. “Ever since you and this, Dr. O guy met, it’s like you somehow flee for no reason. Don’t get me wrong though but what’s the point of me hanging out with you?”

Van opened the car door. There he sat on the passenger’s seat. Slightly dimming his eyes, the teen couldn’t withstand the emotion and consequence shrouding the side of who she doesn’t realize, the Green Ranger.

“Can’t we just get back home before we get into trouble? I’m too tired to hear about your phony lectures,” the teen grumbled.

Amber heavily sighed. It seems as though she has to babysit a certain someone with mental retardation. As stressful as she thought, the brunette would mind that if she was granted one wish, it would have to
include Van acting as mature of a man. Fortunately for her, it was hopeless.

Amber flicked her chocolate hair back. Soon she noticed Van’s eyes were closed. Since his seat belt was already buckled, she shut the passenger’s door. Lastly Amber got into her driver seat, turning the keys to ENGINE as the car left the parking lane.

************************************************

It’s been awhile since Van had a dream going all out with a bang. Digging deep within the mind, all was full of chaos taken by a force from a deadly threat. As for him recently, he thought those dreams were just like every dream someone would imagine. However this dream would mark the end, an end of innocence, an end to confidence.

“Wait where am I?” the teen asked. He glimpsed at his surroundings to notice the action taking place in school. Many students passed by, Van unaware of what’s happening.

“Amber, Tristan!” He shouted as they saw the two talking to each other at the locker common. However they didn’t acknowledge it. It was almost as if he wasn’t around Angel Grove. As Van ran by, the landscape twisted, transforming into an unusual 3D graphic-like.

“Is it me or have I been watching too much Supernatural?”

As it stopped, the school was well, no longer a school, yet rather than the interior of a house. Van, making a weird facial expression, wandered the living room. A sound of a doorbell had rung. The teen turned the knob, opening the front door.

“Mom; is that really you?” He asked in awe. The woman standing across from him welcomed with open arms. Van opened his arms, wrapping around his mother.

“No, but I am not who you think I am,” She said as the woman transformed into an alligator-like creature. It used its tail, smacking the crap out of the Green Ranger. Van tried summoning his morpher, but a laser beam mangled the inner coin.

“Too bad you can’t defend yourself. I guess I found someone I could use as my ingredient for Grimily Stew.” The creature took paces forward, heading towards the knocked down teen. Van kipped up with a leaping kick. It, however, was countered with a back sweep.

“Nice try, for a loser with no talent,” It laughed. Van ran to a nearby closet. He opened the door only to fall into a dark hole.

Waking from temporary unconsciousness, Van awakens to notice himself in an attic. Looking at his surroundings, it seemed his age digressed.

“This can’t be? Why am I acting like a kid again?” He mumbled, grabbing his throat. Immediately a purple vortex lied on the wooden floor. Van glanced in astonishment, surprised of the attacks occurring on the fix.

“No, it can’t be. What’s going on here?”

Van’s head got all paranoid. The emotion seemed to overshadow a troubled teenager. No matter how hard he tried, the psychotic memories kept on pouring.

“NO” Out of nowhere Van awoken from bed. Terrified from the dream he had, it was more than just your ordinary one. For the most part, he couldn’t believe he fell for it, thinking his mother returned after years without a trace.

The Green Ranger tucked himself properly with a blanket. His face flooded with sweat, his eyes expressing astonishment. Fortunately for him, there was a problem. Whatever conflicts occurring within the mind, Van had and must overcome such barricades.

*****************************

The next morning, Van, already finished taking a shower, dressed in summer clothing attires. It was tough, yet quite stressful since last night. The last thing he recalled? Well, don’t get this troubled teen started.

Van walked down the stairs. Standing along the doorway he put on his white Adidas shoes. They were quite dirty, if not, peeled like an eaten apple. He opened and then closed the door behind. As he glanced across the street, a basketball was thrown to his chest. However Van managed to have his eye on that.

“I feel like I could use some exercise,” Amber said, squealing a smile. With her hair tied in a ponytail, she stretched her arms and muscle.

Van’s eyes were crimson. The smile on his friend’s face became sadden, wondering what the issue was.

“Amber, it’s nine o’ clock. I thought you were practicing your moves at the Youth Center?”

The brunette chuckled. “Van, I don’t go until half an hour. Just as a warm-up, why don’t we have a round of b-ball? It would be nice if we hung out.”

The Asian teen hesitated. It has been awhile since they had the opportunity to spend time together; well, not as a couple. But before Van could make up his mind, a car pulled off.

“Hey guys!” The blond haired teen, Tristan Keene, shouted as he gestured to grab the two’s attention.

“I didn’t expect you would be here,” Amber blushed. Wagging her upper arms she waited as Tristan came up.

“Well, I told my father if it’d be alright if I hung around with you two. He says he has this ‘side project’ he’s currently working on.” He told them. “So you guys are up playing basketball?”

Van turned away. Rather irritated, he walked along the sidewalks, trying to offer himself a time for thinking.

“Uh, Van right? You’re not going to play?” Tristan asked.

“I was going to but I just don’t have the spirit. Why don’t you guys have a good time? I need to go where I could relax.” Van sighed. Tristan and Amber watched him leave the residence. They were vague from what had gone on just a second ago.

As soon as he’s gone, Amber checked the ball to Tristan.

“What’s his deal? I mean ever since I came here, he thinks I stole his spotlight.” Tristan checked the ball back to Amber as she tried explaining the situation.

“I don’t think so. Van’s a really great guy who’s going through phases. He may not be the most hottest people I know, and I accept that.” She told the blond haired teen. Unlike many people who’ve known Van aside from his mother, Amber understood the hardships that stand in the way. As much as she’s the person willing to overcome her emotions, she thought of her friends and family who stick along.

“What is?” Tristan asked.

“Maybe it’s best if we put our thoughts about Van aside. I’m just tired of speaking word after word, lecturing him. Why don’t we continue and enjoy the breeze where we left off in Newport?” Amber sighed.

“Now that’s what I like to hear,” Tristan replied as they compete in a round of dribbling and shooting hoops.

************************

In Dr. Oliver’s underground lab, Tommy was working on a series of experimental design. Wearing his goggles, he slowly dropped a liquid of food coloring on the test tube.

Meanwhile Van walked down from the dark staircase. He looked around to notice his mentor working on personal assignments. Sneaking towards the virtual simulation room did he notice a surveillance camera eying on him.

“Hey; you shouldn’t be in the room,” the doctor startled the ranger. Van turned around to notice him standing grumpily.

“Since when did you post a sign that said anything about not being allowed? You’re just like those teachers, or better yet, clowns, in school.”

Dr. Oliver smiled. “Very funny; by the way, shouldn’t you be out having the best time of your life? It wouldn’t be right to let it go to waste.”

Van glanced at him in an awkwardly expression. “Don’t get me started. I want to prove I have what it takes to appreciate who I am. Come on already.”

“Now you’re sounding like an eight year old child,” the doctor chuckled. “Van, there’s more to life than using force. You can pull it as hard as you can, but that box stays where it wants to stay.”

“What are you saying?”

Dr. Oliver stepped aside from Van. Rather a very vital moment, he teaches his apprentice things he should learn; the things he should be aware; the things he should listen and that will reward him with a gift in hand.

“Van, I’m not sure if you’re ready to mature. If you wind up being the same kid I’m now talking to and that carries into the future, perhaps there won’t be a point in living.” He assured. “Now I know I don’t know much about you, but there are times when we need to act all grown and serious than to joke and cause trouble for no reason. What would people in ten years see in you?”

“Let’s not go there alright?” Van remarked. Dr. Oliver, however, didn’t bulge. As he walked to his table, he grabbed a book for his apprentice to read.

“This was a book given from an old friend of mine. The pages may be long but he’s the most intelligent man I knew.” Van was handed a page by page book. It was about the person about the life cycle and things that people get carried away from. As his mentor walked off to say how much work he needs to complete, the ranger didn’t mind skimming it.

**************************

In the Lavian Space-craft, Kagon repairs the damaged done from the power surge. Not only that but he also creates a policy stating no one should leave the ship unless of an emergency. After kicking Kay-fabe back to his planet, he hoped it wouldn’t influence the villains, or creatures’ chances of escaping.

Laviak continues his ongoing training. Following what Madam Myra had to say, she highly encouraged him to obey her orders. She also encouraged him to spread the peace in Xybon as well as the unknown living worlds. As ambitious he was, it helped bring the good, if not the best of him.
Whether you’re a female or a male, the opposite sex won’t mean a thing.

Meanwhile walking in red shoe slippers, a woman stood eye to eye against the eyes of a space officer. Often keeping an eye on the unordinary, he wouldn’t despise anyone, especially not someone who’s wholehearted.

“Excuse me, but do you have an ID card I could verify? Not to sound rude to such a kind lady.” The officer blushed. All he thought of was nothing except a lady now standing in front of him. Strawberry flowing blonde hair as she twirled, the woman puckered her lips, kissing the officer’s right cheek.

“You look really adorable with that police-like uniform on. How about you close your eyes and embrace the world of beauty,” she said. As the officer did as he’s told did the woman reached for a strawberry scent of perfume.

The man in the uniform fell below to his knees and lied on the floor. The woman’s face lit in hysteria as she saw him snoozing like an elderly old man. A sound of running footsteps crackled, shuttering her mind. To avoid any consequences, she immediately, one by one, removed the officer’s uniforms.
“Hey; where did she go?” one of the other officers asked, checking on the unconscious man sleeping in his underwear.

“Don’t look at me. I have no idea what went on until I started smelling something fresh.” Another replied. “Man, I need to work on my vocabulary.”

What they don’t know was that a security breach incapacitated the room where the creatures transport themselves to wherever places they wanted. As one pod emerged from the tracks, it then flown to the empty mass of space where there’s no gravity and no place to safely land on. The woman who curled herself like a round sphere watched as the ship departs to its obvious destination: Earth.

*************************

Back in the neighborhood, Amber and Tristan continued to compete one on one in basketball. Following an all out play, Amber outscored him by two points. As the morning went, they cool themselves down.

“I can’t believe I’m getting owned by my own game,” Tristan sighed. For years he has worked out physically and mentally to be apart of the basketball team. Unfortunately higher ups prohibited him to take the chance.

“Just when you thought girls couldn’t play, well, I guess I proved you wrong,” Amber smiled, enjoying the breeze on a humid day in Angel Grove. The charming brunette grabbed her water bottle from the driveway, drinking the liquid.

“Excuse me you two. I came here to see an Asian looking kid with black hair and brown eyes.” A woman dressed in an officer uniform startled as she took out a photo of the Green Ranger. Amber and Tristan stood from the pavement, uncertain what’s going on.

“Uh, we haven’t seen him since an hour ago,” Amber spoke up. Tristan looked at her, puzzled.

“Does he live over there? I could’ve sworn someone telling me that.” The officer pointed to the house on her left. With a police cap covering her identity, she reached into her arsenal of an item of strawberry perfume.

“Sorry for the inconvenience, but may you please turn around?”

“Okay I guess.” Amber did as ordered.The blond teen, however, stared her in suspicion. Using force, Amber told him to obey the cop’s orders.

After taking out her perfume, she began spraying a pink scent of flavor. The two sunk below the grass as their consciousness faded.

“Just as I want it to happen,” The officer smirked. The person removed her uniform to reveal a half naked woman dressed. With red bra, panties, and slippers, she freed the gorgeous long hair of hers.

“Since those lovely couples are out, now to slip a message to that pesky ranger!” The figure leapt over the street and onto the Lien Residence. As she got to the top of the ladder, using her hairclip, she opened the window.

“I hope my crush will be there. Let’s hope he gets the miserable day of his life” she dropped a note on Van’s bed. The woman closed the blinds and whatnot as she dropped below the grassy surface, fleeing.

With the intruder vanished into thin atmosphere, it felt as if the events that occurred never occurred; it was ironic. Walking along the sidewalks, Van returned to the spot of his house. Grumpy and full of boredom, the teen felt he was being the odd man out.

“Can life get any worse? I wish Dr. Oliver could give me at least a summary about this lengthy book.” He sighed. Van turned to notice Amber and Tristan not there on the driveway. Awkward as it sounds, he thought they were just playing a little kids game of hide and seek.

After entering the house, he walked upstairs. Van took a single peek at his room to notice his window being left opened. With something to think about, it wasn’t like someone would sneak in and vandalize the house.

“I could’ve sworn I closed that window as soon as I left,” Van yelled, holding the side of his forehead. The teen closed the shade and left the blinds about one-third of it closed.

“Man what now?” Van noticed a piece of lined paper lying on top of his bed. As confident he was, the sixteen year old glanced to reveal mini sentences written in red ink.

To the Green Ranger,
IT’S GOING TO BE A WONDERFUL TIME MEETING YOU. IF YOU WANT, WHICH I STRICTLY ENCOURAGE YOU TO, MEET ME AT THE FIRE STATION. BRING NOTHING BUT YOURSELF.
SIGN,
Annonyamous

“How many times have people been sending me these kinds of invitations?” Van mumbled chaotically. He tore the note into pieces of shred. The teen held his wrist unit as he tried contacting Tommy.

“Mr. Oliver. Could you locate me where the Angel Grove fire station’s at? I need to take care of some business.”

With nothing to respond, Van had pushed the sound of a ‘beep’ button. In case no one was there to chat, as Dr. Oliver implied, it would be useful for him to put it into consideration.

********************

“Thanks for borrowing your tracker. I wouldn’t know how I would use it if I were you,” Van spoke to his wrist unit. Luckily no one around him was there to see or even heard a single word. “Have you ever used this?”

“Unfortunately,” Dr. Oliver responded. “Hayley and I were originally going to create them for my Dino team, but there was so much work for me I was stuck in my Brachio suit. You’re lucky you are the first person to use this sort of technology.”

Van looked to his right. There he saw the Angel Grove Fire Station sitting there with no fire trucks parked on the slant. As Van approached, his tracker suddenly vibrated.

“I guess this is the place….I hope.” Within the Green Ranger filled with nothing far from suspense. Taking a deep breath, he entered the opened garage. It wasn’t as dark as to what Van might’ve expected. Lights that beamed through the transparent glass pointed onto the smelly surface.

Van wandered around the majority of what seemed like an empty area filled with pure serenity. As quiet as the outdoors, the teen’s taste of fear remained in tact.

“Why am I shivering? I’m not a little kid anymore, not even a girl. What’s in the past stays in the past,”

Van muttered. He closed his eyes, praying himself he wouldn’t for a second shriek. Of course he wouldn’t be the type of guy in his age considering a large training of Martial Arts as well as self-defense.

The Green Ranger heard a ‘swoop’ noise coming from the hose. Before he would have gotten to that spot, two putties ambushed, cupping Van’s armpits into a full nelson.

“Great, I wish I had the brains they were the ones.” He stomped on the one to his left and kicked the other on his right. As they were down, more of those clay-made foot soldiers rebelled. Their target: Not Van as they call him, but rather the Green Ranger.

The teen got into his karate fighting stance. As a putty from behind came charging like a rhino, Van flipped over it to connect with a stiff sidekick to the head. He squat down as two more of them did the same. The Green Ranger grabbed another putty patrol leaping from a crane’s unused cockpit, monkey flipping that tossed a quadrant of them to fall.

“They must know where I was going. I better not fall for any traps again.” As Van glanced at the single putty not to have been knocked out, his teammate kipped from the floor, clutching his neck. Struggling to escape the submission, he gazed around to notice a steel pipe lying on the concrete.

“I could have sworn it wasn’t there when I got here,” Van said. The putty put his body and soul to prevent his liberation. As the others that have been out-cold, there was only a minimum amount of time before Van could say his final words.

“Almost there…..just need to buy some time.” The teen extended his right arm, footsteps tapping on the floor. As soon as he reached two inches, he finally found what he’s looking for.

Immediately Van smattered the goons. One by one had all of them got the same beating except being the only difference that he worked other body parts. After about five more were defeated, they were automatically transported out of the huge garage, making it the once empty vast of silence.

“Whew was that was a close call.” Recuperating the wounds stained from the putties, a sound of a whip echoed. Van startled, a hanging rope tied on the crowbar. It contained two unconscious teenagers.

“Show yourself!” he yelled. Moments later, a figure appeared on the steel handrails. Standing on them, the woman crossed her arms, smirking below the Green Power Ranger.

“Hello Green Ranger,” she startled as the woman wearing a crimson bra and a tight mini skirt glaring her eyes on Van. The teen on the other hand gazed his eyes in wonder regarding the invitation sent to him.

[Storm Dragon]

CONT.

“Just who are you?” Van asked in a hastily manner. “To begin with, I bet you’re one of Laviak’s loyal henchmen.”

The lady smirked. As confident she was, little does she contain any knowledge of the history of the Green Power Ranger. “No offense but you should examine more often who you’re dealing with. The code of honor, that is not to be rude with a gorgeous looking lady. Say, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Scarletta, the Poison of Nature.”

Van’s eyebrow rose up. He muttered, “What’s with villains with jacked up names?”

“I can read your mind you know,” the figure assured the teen. “Ever since you somehow stepped into the spotlight, I began to under my training process. I’ve read all about the history of the Dragonzord as well as the warrior who wiped out the beauty in me. Don’t underestimate the power of a woman.”

Van immediately charged. With all his might he used one of his best trademarks in a series of kicks and stiff knees. Scarletta, on the other hand, felt as if she didn’t feel the unordinary. The figure leapt above the Asian teen, standing on the barricade.

“You may have all the moves, but do you have the mind?” Scarletta shot out a vine from her hand as it clutched around Van’s waist. Eager to escape, it wasn’t enough for him to consider brutality being at stake.

The woman toy the Green Ranger, jamming whatever objects stumbled. From crates to damaged hoses, Van was in desperate need of back-up. Finally Scarletta twirled over Van, executing a back elbow to the gut, flipping over the fallen student of Angel Grove.

“I guess I’m right after all,” Scarletta said. “The reason I sent you the note was not because of how willing your talent and ability at Martial Arts could exceed beyond measures. It was because how little it’ll be when I deteriorate the people you care about.”

A web was slowly downing. Wrapped around them was Tristan along with his friend, Amber all hanging in their unconscious state.

“What did you do to them? Do you have those clichés like brainwashing them to be your slaves?” Van overacted.

“Why would I take that statement and let it become apart of my intentions?” Scarletta questioned. “You see, I grew up as an independent woman; a woman of beauty, talent, and all which makes up a good character. Sure I can grow to be arrogant at times. However you should realize that sometimes, everyone’s encouraged to make a difference. Whether you like it or not, more and more people are going to stand for their beliefs.”

As Van, who could barely speak due to the vine clutched his neck, reacted in his own sayings. “You shut your mouth and not listen to what Laviak has to do with. If I had to choose, I rather believe and accept myself.”

Scarletta laughed following that comment. “If you want to let your friends go, I suggest you bring in your full potential.” She hopped onto the Green Ranger, lying on his back. With her knees paralleling him, she brought out her perfume, preparing for the ultimate humiliation.

“Say sweet dreams!” As Scarletta held her hand like an animal’s claw, Van reached his buckle for his Power Morpher. A burst of green energy blinded the woman in the red attires.

“Next time, don’t remind me.” Van’s morph was a success. He kipped up as the Green Ranger took his toll into fighting mode.

“You may have gotten a comeback, but as for me, we’ll continue this, in my world!” Scarletta twirled around as crimson warp teleported the woman out of the Fire Station. Van barged after her prior to her escape.

***************************************

Back in the underground base, Dr. Oliver and Van confined the two victims affected by the perfume inside a capsule.

“So are these two going to be alright?” Van asked.

“Let me check their status,” the mentor let up as he sat on the recliner, scanning through information including pulse, respiration, and temperature.

“Well?”

“This isn’t right.” Tommy looked over at the monitor once more to notice their brain pulse in normal condition. “They’re as normal, no scrapes or anything. The thing is that a cloud of pink perfume somehow tapping into their mind grid; talk about irony.”

“Let me guess. They’re mind trapped?” The teen predicted in clarity.

Dr. Oliver nodded. “Fortunately; Even though I would like to find out who did it, those two need to be aware of any booby traps. The only way they’re going to get out of there is to defeat the villain responsible to the cause.”

“Amber….” Van muttered. There he noticed the cryogenics holding the teens of Tristan as well as the brunette he mentioned. Van placed his hand on the front hatch of the glass, glancing over the unconscious brunette. “You better make it out alive.”

*************************************************

Deep within the mind of either victim, Amber wandered around a foggy forest. Shouting the words, “hello” and, “is anybody here?” her body shivered not because of the frigidity and the fact the outdoor were as cold as the North or South Pole. It was the fear; that fear mostly the rarest Amber ever received.

Suddenly she heard a sound of swoosh. Amber turned around, wondering where that sound originated. Despite the terrifying expressions, she maintained her confidence. The brunette posed in her Kickboxing pose, her signature style of Martial Arts.

“Tristan, are you alright?” She asked.

“For once I was going to ask you the same question,” The blond teen said. “What is this place?”

“That’s what I like to hear?” As they rewarded a reunion, it wasn’t for long when the trees were being cut. Their faces were in awe as the same lady that placed them into not just a coma, but in a dream appeared.

“I suppose you two could use some practice,” Scarletta startled.

Amber grumbled in wonder. “Who are you?”

“It’s not my kind of introduction I’d expect,” the woman assured. “My name is Scarletta and it’s an honor to stumble into two teenagers.”

“Excuse me but we’re glad to find someone who knows about this place,” Tristan spoken. The brunette’s face filled along displeasure, wonder, and hesitation.

“Oh and is that so? Well according to the environment around you, it doesn’t seem you’ll be surviving for long.” Scarletta grinned sinisterly. The awes of Amber and Tristan turned for the worse as three parasite insects dug their way out from under.

“Here are three creatures with the capability of poisoning, clutching, or injecting any victim that they sense. As you can see, it was I who sent you to the depths of your mind.”

Amber fretted, Tristan having the uncertainty of summarizing. She backed him away from the fight that would take place.

“With the two of us, even without Van, we could still wipe out all of them?” Tristan asked.

“Before we could attack whoever these goons are, we should take our time and find their weak spot,” She assured him. “That way we’ll know what will aim for.”

As the three parasites targeted their foes, Tristan struck in his foe, Amber her kickboxing. Timing at a certain point, she struck a spinning kick to the gut. Meanwhile the blond teen grabbed a lumber lying along the branch, smacking it head on. Yet despite their dominance, it was enough for either of them to contain any signs of scrape.

“I had a feeling this would happened.” The concerned look on Amber’s face end up devouring the self-confidence she obtained.

“Just as my intuition tells me; I guess you won’t be escaping this reality you’re in.” Scarletta chuckled hysterically. “Now my parasites show your stuff!”

The insects, using their claws, incepted havoc. In other words, they completely regained the advantage. Amber and Tristan continuously received the pummel following many attempts to outsmart them at one peace.

“Ugh they’re too strong. We’ve tried everything we could think of. How could we possibly win?” Tristan yelled as the rain remained pouring upon the cloudy horizon.

Amber, comparing to Tristan, was handed the most consecutive beating. No matter how much effort they put, failed to find anything that could turn the whole battlefield around. As she got up, so did her boyfriend.

“I’m not stunned by the fact you two are still standing. If only you were the Power Rangers, you’d be unleashing the final nail to the coffin. Unfortunately there’s time for moving on than to see you unworthy humans letting your guard down.” As one attacked, its intentional target was on over the brunette. Despite the muddy conditions, Tristan didn’t want to risk someone, not even a friend of hers to suffer at a time like this. Shielding the prey, he threw his body along, only to have been a huge bruise on his abdominal.

“Tristan” Amber shouted at the fallen male. She lifts him behind to see his eyes dangling. “You didn’t have to do that.”

“I know,” Tristan said. “One of us had to go down and you’re the toughest bitch I’ve known back when we first met. Even though we have some differences, I want another shot.”

Amber hesitated for a moment. She thought it over until she came to a conclusion, nodding. “I’ll do it. Scarletta, you better not mess with me or anybody standing in the way. When I find a way to annihilate you and your parasites, we’ll make it out of this place.”

“Battle….Accepted” Scarletta announced. As they got settled, they were about to witness the fate of their lives are at stake.

**********************************

“What’s going on?” Van asked.

“Well it seems somebody must have the ability to barge into people’s sleep,” Dr. Oliver assumed. “I know it’s complicated but whoever’s doing this is likely one of Laviak’s subordinates.”

“Try typing in Scarletta,” The teen suggested him. “There’s got to be a reason why she wanted to take Amber and Tristan.”

“Well okay I guess.” The doctor typed in the search bar. As he pushed the ‘enter’ key, a range list of names appeared on the screen. “Here it goes. It says here she has been accused of rape. Because of her anger and jealousy, she learned the incredible technique of trapping people inside a dream of their nightmares.”

“What does that mean?”

“From the passage I read, it seems she could have struggled upon the life of being cheated. She’s emotionally hurt after all the tragedy the woman has been through. I can’t find any other important info, but perhaps she could be as well known as the ninth wonder of the world.” Dr. Oliver tried his best to explain.

“What about Amber? She’s getting her” Dr. Oliver cut Van off mid sentence.

“I understand. Right now I need to figure out how you’re supposed to be involved in a dream battle. You stay here and keep a watch for any disturbances.” Van hesitated. For a moment it was a choice he had to make individually on his own. He tends to disapprove the commandments the doctor considered beneficial. Fortunately for him, this meant taking precaution.

*****************************

As the dream battle match continued giving ways, the brunette took a deep breath. She wasn't planning on surrendering or ending her friend's life. Despite the hardships and consequences to confront, Amber’s way of returning to reality was defeating the enemy responsible for all things weird.

The battle started off with a swift dropkick to the chest of Scarletta. Amber repeatedly struck with multiple kicks and other variations to wear her down. The figure, despite her human characteristics and looks, flicked her hair, knocking the brunette below. Refusing to surrender, Amber tried using stiff jabs, left and right as well as arm tossing and knee strikes.

“This isn’t looking good. No matter how much pain I put through, this psychedelic woman doesn’t seem too worried. What strategy could I think of now?”

Scarletta burst into laughter. Glimpsing upon the helpless face on Amber, the figure took sympathy on that case. She had been there before and has gone beyond the ranking ladder.

“I see your point,” she said. “There had been times when I wanted to give up because of my lack in terms of skill and fighting. I won’t bother elaborating my overall history.” Scarletta scolded, summoning her vine whiplash. Amber attempted to flee but winds up getting herself down for the count.

The longtime friend of Van, she was in danger of permanent unconsciousness. Amber was now covered with mud everywhere; from her clothes to her face. If things were as simple she could figure out a way how to escape the chaos raging wherever. If there was one person she’d called, it would be the toughest S.O.B. she cared and loved.

“It’s funny the way you are knocked with nobody, not even that blond kid over there, to protect you. How would you feel if you tried to help somebody if they were in the same fate you’re beginning to experience?”

“Shut, up” Amber yelled at Scarletta’s ear. With the vine clutching around her waist, it was only a limited time before she could say her prayers. “I don’t need to listen to your lectures and boring background. I should be the ones protecting the people I care about, not just anybody I know of protects me. If you believe my English sucks, why don’t you take over my body and see how much effort I’m working to earn these grades?”

“You little-“Before she could speak, Scarletta was cut off. A blast of energy shot at the rear spinal as another figure lurked from the fog.

“Who’s doing that?”

“It’s your own worst nightmare,” The Green Ranger said as he and the villain sought eye to eye.

Scarletta grinned. “I’m not surprised you’d show. Despite the opposite sex, I’ll get rid of you and prove my worthiness to everyone back in reality.”

“We’ll see about that,” said Van. The two positioned themselves in fighting mode.

“Hey catch!” The Green Ranger threw his Dragon Dagger over Amber. As the catch succeeded, she used it to slice the parasites holding Tristan captive.

“Thanks Amber; it was worth the rescue.” Tristan said who was now free from the evil parasites. They looked around as they fought the deadly insects.

“Ah Green Ranger; It’s nice to see you again. Isn’t it fun to spend time here in this cozy atmosphere?”

Van grumbled in mischief. “You call that cozy? Why is the rain pouring down from the sky?”

Scarletta smirked. “If you’ve seen many romantic movies, you’ll get the picture; just a boy of my dreams wrapping all around me.”

Van reacted disgustedly following the response. “First you should go to the doctor and ask for a brain check-up. Second, tape that mouth of yours and keep your emotions to yourself; enough with the gags, because there’s a score to be settled!” He startled as he brought out his Dragon Shooter. The two collided, one-on-one. The woman in the red attires and the teen disguising as a Power Ranger shot massive energy attacks. No matter how many shots were pulled, only one would be come out victorious.

With Scarletta clutching her bow and arrow, she knew it was the right time bringing to an end this non-sense. As minutes passed, both sides were on the verge of not just defeat, but death was the key to their goal.

“You are surely one tough kid,” The woman admitted. “If only you’d paid attention to the victims, the victory would already have been in your hands.”

“You sick-“Van was cut off when Scarletta used her whiplash, paralyzing the now helpless Green Ranger.

She walked towards Amber and Tristan all who were recently owned by a trio of brutal insects better known as Parasites.

“Come on; they’re hurt enough already. Just let them go!” Van yelled in desperation. Lying on the dirt patch with electric handcuffs wrapped around his wrists, its evil charge getting the better of him. The teen could not dare glimpse upon the innocent lives.

Meanwhile Amber managed to stay up, but was in terrible shape. Her legs along with her face were scraped during the two battles she fought. Despite those draws, Amber could barely defend herself at this time of crisis; even her Martial Arts techniques wouldn’t do her enough. She thought, “What can I do?” Or, “if only Van was here…” and the words continue straight below the list.

“I’m aware there’s another human here who doesn’t contain any knowledge of Kung-fu, eh? I guess I suppose you deserve to die!” As Amber embraced her end, the Green Ranger, using all his heart and might, was liberated of the spell. He jolted behind Scarletta, clutching the foe in a full nelson.

“Amber, quickly charge up the Dragon Dagger’s energy full power. It’s the only chance we could stop her and her insects.”

“How do you know my name?” The brunette asked him.

“We don’t have time for that,” Van spoke up. He slid his shooter along, handing it to Amber. “Combine with the other weapon you’re holding and aim it directly towards her.”

Scarletta was clueless as to what strategic plan the teen had in mind. “What kind of person would attempt a sacrifice just to save his friends?”

Amber hesitated. This was the one and only opportunity for her to put an end to this madness. As the Parasites prepared themselves to annihilate their enemy, the brunette had no choice but to take the glory as well as getting her and Tristan out of this slump.

“3…2…1…Fire” She shrieked aloud as a combination of green and solar energy aimed the target of their foe. The blast shot Scarletta but managed to cut through the abdominal of the Green Ranger’s. As the shrieking sound waned, two of them were down for the count.

“I’m glad that’s over and done with,” Amber muttered, heavily panting following the full powered blast that eliminated the remaining combatants. Her eyes rested as she collapsed on the dirt patched surface.


***********************************

Back in the lab, Dr. Oliver was working on a way to revive the victims affected by Scarletta’s sleeping potion. Repeating trials, it wasn’t until an alarm went on.

“What’s going on?” He said. Tommy ran over to the monitor to notice a rhythm of a regular pulse. As he turned to the capsules, he noticed Amber, one of Van’s close friends, showing a sign of motion.

“I better teleport her and the other victim back to where they were before that woman attacked.” Muttering, the doctor tampered along the keys to initiate transportation. When it was all said and done, he drew a sigh, a sigh of relief and conclusion to the madness.

“Now to check on Van,” he said. What he didn’t realize was the heavy damage the Green Ranger had sustained following the risk of desperation. Lying inside the cryogenic, the battle that took place within the mind had raised the stakes; it was hell. What adventures will await in a world of uncertainty? As an individual, Van's fate was on his own.

***********************************************

Van slowly awoke from the hospital. Clueless as to where he was, he sat up on the hospital bed, his eyes wandering around the medical room. The teen noticed the taped headband wrapped on his forehead. He removed it, rolled into a ball, heaving the headband into the garbage can. The teen failed to recall the memories prior to the knock out. It wasn’t until a mysterious figure about his age stepped along the surface.

“Going somewhere?” The figure startled, Van widened in shock. He slowly turned his head to notice him standing next to the bench.

[Storm Dragon]

Whew finally. I finished this chapter awhile ago after all the issues I had on my computer. Just to let you know that Chapter 16 won't be here until the next couple of weeks or so (that's if you think I posted these new chapters everyday). It has yet to be in the works as well.

Chapter 15:
Flashback Fusion

Van encountered someone who was standing from the eye of the balcony. He examined the quality and personal traits surrounding the figure. “I don’t about you, but have we met?”

The figure chuckled. “Not really I suppose. Do you have idea where you’re at?”

The teen shook his head, wondering what the situation had passed. “What are you doing here? How do you get inside this room?”

“Simple Van,” the figure said. “I recorded every scene I compiled on this outdated VCR cassette. After you passed out, I discovered your remaining body. I dragged you out of the woods and into the hospital.”

Van postured awkwardly in terms of facial expression and body motion. Jokingly, he assumed the stranger was kidding around. “Okay, I guess that clear things up? What about the other people? Where are my friends?”

“Before you faint again, let me explain,” he said. Van stalled patiently, waiting for the many form of nouns to visualize the action prior to the Green Ranger’s fallout.

“Well? Speak up.” He said.

When the person found the willingness to spit it out, there was a time of facts and life. “You snuck into the capsule when you disobeyed Dr. Tommy Oliver’s call of action. When you managed to sacrifice yourself to Scarletta, the network tore the link between the dream world and the reality world.”

“Are you saying I’m stuck here forever?” Van asked the stranger. He could feel his heart pounding as if the depths of the Earth’s surface were preparing to detonate. This could mark the day when the Green Ranger had fallen from grace.

“Look, I understand how you feel. Right now, I have no choice but to send you someplace where you get registered and called up in one of our dream territories.” The stranger remarked.

“Is there a way to get out of this world? I mean, you may know a lot about this place.” Van scolded. He clutched the collar of the figure, enforcing him to cough out the answers.

“I’m sorry if I didn’t properly introduce myself. My name is Lionel, the messenger of the Lion.” The figure answered. He had a goatee on his chin, a Mohawk spiking above the messenger’s head, and deep grey eyes. Lionel also wore an extra large parka with a hood lying behind the attire. “Over the years I stored every data regarding your life as calling me a strange comes to mind. In case you didn’t know, I am an officer in the world of Dreams.”

“I guess that clears things up. So what is that you know of me about?” Van asked.

“Hmm let’s see. You were born September 15, 1990 in the hospital of Washington Beach, age sixteen. During a brief summer vacation, she gave birth to the bright and innocent brown eyed boy. You’re a well skilled Martial Artist who tends to be mad hyper with the help of a childhood friend who you had a crush since the first grade. Then on the night of your ninth birthday, your mother had an erring to run to and hadn’t returned since. I could list many things but I don’t want to hurt your feelings.”

Van couldn’t believe this. It was as if he’d been the one manipulating the influence impacting his life. This cause wounded up a slight teardrop started dampening through the teen’s hazel eyes.

“It’s okay; let the pain drain as much inside of you.” Lionel remarked. He grabbed the remote on the distant bench of the medical bed. He pushed the ‘on’ button as the widescreen television is shown in awkward blur.

“What are you doing? Are you going to send me to whatever this dream world takes me to?” Van asked in an undertone.

“Not necessarily,” the man replied. By using his mythical powers, a door swooshed slightly, screeching. Opened completely was a room gleaming in white.

“Walk through the door to your left. You’ll find out all the details that are in store for you.” Lionel placed a hand on Van’s shoulder. “Of course unless you feel you need it, well, it’s not my choice.”

“…And what if I don’t?” Van sputtered.

“Just enter the door I opened. You’ll see what I mean.”

The teen hesitated. By accepting his intuitions, Van had to be decisive whether these two paths would suit beneficial. He slowly took a foot forward, being positive it wasn’t some sort of booby trap. As Van reached his hand through the gleaming light, a gale of wind blew the dark spiked hair.

As Van awoken, he noticed lying on a vast empty floor. He stood to his feet and noticed a little boy running up the stairs. With his hand, the Green Ranger reached to touch him only to have felt nothing but the sweat of his fingertips. Something unusual, out of the ordinary he couldn’t comprehend.

The boy grabbed his basketball as he started dribbling. Van agreed to follow him down through the steps of the staircase. When they got out of the house, he tossed the ball to an African-American friend who was thick and muscular.

“What’s going on? I don’t remember hanging out with him.” The teen muttered.

“He was your closest friend.” Van turned from behind to see Lionel in a white fur-coat.

“I didn’t expect you’d find me,” The Green Ranger said. “But what does this have to do with him?”

Lionel smirked. “His name goes by Michael Howard or Mick as many kids called him. He was born and originally raised in a small suburban town in Virginia. When you were five, you and him used to have huge obsessions with wrestling and RPGs. One day his father was broke and this ended up having your friend moving away from Angel Grove; to be honest, it sucks when that happens. “

“He was the person who lived next door,” Van recalled. He glanced at the two kids who were shooting hoops with a basketball. “It doesn’t seem it’s been that long since we hardly talked after his father was broke.”

“Hey boys” A car pulled along the driveway. As the driver got out, a middle aged woman closed the car door behind her.

“Hi Mom,” the little boy greeted his mother a welcome. “Did you get the tickets for Power Rangers Day at the park this weekend?”

The mother nodded. “Yes I have sweetie. They’re right here.” She reached into her pulse as she gestured the tickets.

“Thanks Mom, you’re the best,” the boy said as he threw his arms around his mother.

She glanced at her watch. As she opened the mailbox, she grabbed a brown package inside. “You two keep playing. I have something to give to the manager. I’ll be back in a jiff.” She kissed his son on the cheek. The mother re-entered her car, turning on the engines as she slowly driven off.

“I don’t remember much about the whole Power Rangers Day. All I remember was getting an autograph signed by the Red and Green Rangers.”

“Not to mention you had a picture taken with the Pink Ranger,” Lionel added. Van looked at him sternly as Lionel backed an inch away.

“So, what did she say? Are we going?” Mick asked his friend.

The little boy nodded. “Yep, that’s my mother…if that’s okay with your dad?”

“You know how tough he is sometimes,” Mick said.

Little Van checked the ball to his friend. The African-American friend checked it back as the boy across from him dribbled the basketball.

“I’m bored. Why don’t we go inside and play World Heroes? Even though it’s more of a Street Fighter rip-off at least, there’s more to fun besides sports.” Mick whined but in a positive manner.

“You know, I was thinking about that awhile ago; just watch me beat you with Bruce Lee.” Little Van laughed. He carried the ball to his side as they went inside the open door his mother left unlocked.

As the door was shut, Van motioned forward. “So what happens now? Are we getting anywhere or something?”

“No silly,” Lionel spoken. He reached to his palm, creating an energetic field no one could escape.

“What are you doing now?” Van asked.

“Brace yourself because we’re heading forward to the timeline. You should relieve your memory and understand about your inner conflicts.” The landscape was humping into a spiral warp. As the spiral loop faded, the place became a pig style.

“Are you going to give me an answer or what? Why are you doing this?” The teen asked.

Lionel threatened the Green Ranger. “If you could stop asking me questions, I might explain to you what I’m clarifying. You see, the reason you’re here is because you might understand what’s not only vital, but I believe there’s some cleaning up for you to do.”

Van expressed an unusual stare. “Huh? Look I don’t want to waste your time or anything, but-”

“But nothing,” Lionel said, cutting Van’s line. “There’s a reason for everything, and not everything you say is belief. Now here’s the next scene.”

Inside a dojo, little Van was practicing his moves. Considering he couldn’t withstand, or having the difficulty to master a certain technique, the teen sighed heavily.

“I think I remember this. This must be the time when I first participated in any Martial Art lessons,” Van mumbled. He turned one-eighty to notice Lionel not there to communicate.

Meanwhile a thick sized kid about his age at the time stepped forward to notice the little boy weeping. “Hey twerp; have trouble with those kicks?”

Seven year old Van backed away, knowing he could be of some threat. “Can’t we get any peace around here? I’m just having fun.” The kid ranted. Using his momentum, he cracked his knuckles on the verge of sending the stakes higher.

“Not so fast” a voice shouted from the back. The figure revealed to be none other than the girl.

“Shouldn’t girls be playing dress-up? Or better yet, Barbie dolls?”

Dressed in a white GI, she stood down from the mat. “Just let him go alright? No one deserves to mess with a newcomer.”

The kid forced with a single fist, but was eventually blocked. The girl twisted his forearm, causing a crack in the bone.

“I thought you’ve learned; ah well.” She rear kicked the thick kid in the gut, allowing an arm toss that flipped him on the canvas.

The brunette walked towards the helpless Van struggling to kip up. She lends a hand, as did Van who exchanged.

“You don’t have to worry about him anymore,” She said, “At least not anybody around here likes him.”

“Hey, aren’t you the new girl in town?” Van asked her.

The girl nodded. “Yeah; I saw you while you were already in your uniform.”

Van scratched his head. He was rather shy, especially since he couldn’t avoid having regrets. “What brought you here?”

“Dad and I used to live in Washington Beach,” She said. “It’s a small beach in Orange County. Have you been there?”

“Not really,” Van replied. “I would love to but my mother doesn’t like the shore so much, and that’s why we don’t go anywhere other than Angel Grove.”

As the brunette prepared to leave the dojo, Van needed to clear one more objective. “Hey, I didn’t get your name?”

She chuckled. “My name is Amber. If you want you could give me a tour of Angel Grove. I could teach you the proper way of executing your strikes.”

“Sounds great,” Van said cheerfully. “Well I better head to the locker. I can’t believe the day is over.”

Amber squealed the boy with a smile. Judging from his character, being puny and unintentionally hysterical, but that’s what guys around that age were.

The new girl in town offered Van a hand. “How about we get home and watch Are you Afraid of the Dark? It’s pretty spooky after a friend of mine taped me this episode.”

The boy leaning against the staircase blushed, and then let it all out. “I can’t wait to watch it tonight.”

Meanwhile the present Van stared at the start of a powerful relationship; not a boyfriend-girlfriend type going on, but a relationship where friends stick for each other.

“This brings back memories. I didn’t realize how much of an innocent guy I was at that age,” Van cried, sniffing his nostrils.

“And it’s waiting to get better,” Lionel said. He toggled the stick of a remote control as the landscape spiraled into a warp point.

“Well, where to now?” Van asked.

“Your first victory over a competitor from Cyber Valley,” the figure answered. As the warp configured into a competition taking place at the Angel Grove Youth Center, the younger Van Lien takes on Rio Akiyama, a Maui-Thai artist during a semi-final match-up for the Regional Championship.

“Folks, can’t you believe it? We’re at the semi-finals! As both competitors prepare for the step towards their way to become the holder of the M.A Regional Trophy, only one of them will succeed to the finals!” The spokesperson shouted on the microphone.

Van, the seven year old at the time, flexed his arm and legs. He took a deep breath, confident he’ll move on to the final stage of winning the gold.

From the audience, his mother, using her video cam, recorded what it would be a historical performance. Amber, who at the time had already gotten eliminated the other round, rooted along her best friend. As Van and his opponent got into their positions, the match had gotten underway.

The bell rings. Van and the opponent stepped towards the center of the mat. Glaring one on one, they struck with their style of movements, each consisting between endurance and agility. The opponent wearing a black GI applied Van in a Standing Arm Breaker. As the ref broke the hold, everything returned the position they were before the snap.

“Even though this isn’t technically a wrestling match, the combatants have yet to fill all the water in a glass of cup,” the spokesman said. Van and the opponent circled around. He charges only to leap above the mat, extending a kick that knocked the competitor representing Cyber Valley on the floor.

“Ooh, talk about gruesome! And that’s one point for the competitor of Angel Grove.”

Van had just gotten warmed up. His opponent kipped up. They exchanged positions as the match, or round to say, restarted.

Around the ten minute mark, the match concluded with a stiff buzz saw to the head from Van. The two combatants got up from the mat. Shaking hands, they greet each other with admire and complete effort.

“Yeah Van, you had it going,” Amber shouted from the back of the crowd. The black haired kid raised his arms. With the match starting off slowly into an all out slugfest, it was a match that deserved to rise as high above the ranks of glory.

“Judges, what do you think?” Three of them sat front of the silver handrails. They raised their dry boards, writing down on a scale of one to ten. Just what, or who showcased some of the outstanding performances of the night?

“It looks like the score of seven, eight, eight for the team representing Cyber Valley,” the spokesperson announced on the microphone. Along with the entire audience in the Youth Center, they glimpsed above the scoreboard. Adding and dividing the three numbers, the total score was 23, the average being 7.6.

“Pretty average, but good enough to be in the next round,” he responded. The spokesperson points towards seven year old Van, all repelled nearly half an hour.

“And what do we have for this youngster here?” The judges reflect from the match. Thinking thoroughly, one by one, the judges held their boards up; the pattern; eight, eight, nine making a total of 25; average score? 8.3.

“Well as much as I’m impressed by these hard working artists, unfortunately one of you has to go,” the spokesperson said. “I’m proud to announce you the winner of this match, but who’ll advance into the final bout? Folks, the winner of the semi-final match…..Van Lien!”

“You did it, Van, you did it!” Amber shouted. She leapt over the silver rails, wrapping her arms around Van as they both hugged.

“Thanks; I couldn’t have gotten the help if it hadn’t been for you two,” Van said.

“So, how’s the upcoming, or so to say, would be the M.A Regional holder of Angel Grove?” Mick opened his hand. Extending a handshake, though, Van replied to that shake in due respect.
“Van; you did a great job out there,” The mother chimed along. She hugged her son following the congratulation ceremony.

“I-I don’t know what to say guys. At least I got to pass through this round; but what about the finals?” Van worried. For once he thought he’d never made it this far. Compared to earlier training, he struggled in terms of countering, imagery, as well as offensive and defensive rebounds.

“The match after that, you started out on a rampage. But then Omar Kumar knocked you out of the match with that haymaker. It must suck he stole your victory.” Lionel summarized.

The little Van stood from the corner-post as he celebrated his victory. Along with Mick, his mother, and Amber, it was a prestige for their friend to experience the rush of blood, the rush of charisma. The teenager or the current form of Van Lien, watched from within the crowd as the celebration plagued the hangout.

“Yeah that was a great performance,” Van mumbled. Just before he stepped up the platform, Lionel toggled the remote as a warp point was in effect. The Green Ranger stood backwards in wonder of the trials beyond his reach.

“Okay, now what? You’ve taken me down this winding road of ‘Retro-land’ and this is getting….too…..old for me. Why are you showing me these clips?” Van asked.

“I want you to see what it was like to be free,” Lionel exclaimed. “I want to show you what happen that made you the person you are today.”

“…That is?” Van questioned the figure.

“Think about it. When you gaze into the future, what would you expect?” Lionel asked. “There’s a whole world out there and you’re waiting to see how the globe changes.”

Van took this logically. What should he know other than the fact time expands and extends? Just exactly how should the teen comply in order to overcome this objective? Does this include how to escape the dream and nightmare clouding the pulse of an inactive body? These questions stirred Van.

“Where are you taking me?” Van wondered. “Where exactly are we going?”

“You’ll see,” Lionel said. “When all things are done, there’s chaos raging on.”

As the warping point dissolved, the scene appears sometime around evening. Police cops and FBIs shrouded the street. Van’s tone incepted the change that was from ecstatic to more of depressant.

“Excuse me but are you, in any ways, related to this woman?” One of the securities said. He held a photo of a brown haired woman as the home guard glanced with his glasses.

“Yes,” The man said. “I remember the night when I was sleeping, she said take care. She was rushing out of the house as I saw her drive away. I haven’t saw her ever since.”

Lionel nodded. “I see. The FBIs came over while you were sleeping. They tried their best to find and search for your mother. In the end, they spotted no trace of her whereabouts.”

Just as the messenger was to transport to the next timeline, Van elbowed Lionel. As the remote fell into the Green Ranger’s hands, he toggled the object as they advance into the aftermath.

The scene opens the day following Van’s mother’s disappearance. The little boy sat along the shore, staring at the sunset. It was not only rough to lose her, but rough to notice the vibe’s lack of breaking in; no parents, nobody to raise him. Van was all in solitude.

“Hi Van,” a voice said as Amber, who, like Van, were already nine years old. “So, how’s the day coming?”

Van failed to sputter. Not a single word peeped out from him. Meanwhile, the young and innocent brunette scoot her legs in, Amber’s knees against her chest.

“I’m sorry your birthday ended so tragic. To make it up to you, how about we celebrate at the Youth Center? My treat”

“Not if she’s here,” Van whined as he stood from the warmth of the sand.

“Van, don’t do this, please,” Amber said. She grabbed her friend’s arm for his benefit. “We may be young, but it’s not like you to overreact.”

The boy sighed. “It’s not like-it can’t be this way. I love every bit about my mother and I can’t leave myself behind. What makes you think I don’t have any emotion?”

“I do.” Amber threw her arms around Van. “Maybe if we settled our emotions here, we could be more than just the neighbors across the street. I mean, think about it. We could be roommates.”

“I don’t know,” Van replied. Sheds of tears burst from his eyes. As a drop fell through the girl’s cheeks, he struggled to duel against the rage.

With the boy speechless clouded by the anger overshadowing his protons, there was barely any chance of reconsideration. The teenage Van walked in front of the fallen nine year old at the time, hugging him.

“It’s no wonder why I’ve changed. First my mother, being kicked out of a Martial Arts program, and now ditching a close friend of mine? What has this world gone to?” The ranger thought to himself. He shivered, missing the innocence that once plagued his personality. No matter how difficult it was to live life in solitude, no matter how much of a sister-mother act Amber was, Van remains concerned of what events in the future will occur.

“So, have you changed your mind?” Lionel snuck from behind. Van telepathically backed away from the two couples, experiencing a strong deep of regret. “Sorry to bug you here. How could you relate to this very scene? And no I am not talking about an ordinary film.”

Van refused to turn around. His head tilted downwards, clutching that right dominant fist. “I need a moment.”

“What? Speak up I can’t hear you from here.” Lionel bragged.

“D-do you ever feel like you’ve ever confronted a battle where it takes a whole amount of body to knock out an opponent?” Van asked.

“You mean as if you’ve broken a person’s trust in favor of figuring things out individually?” Lionel tried to clarify.

Van nodded. “Something like that I guess; got to admit but I became more of a jackass when I hit freshmen in Angel Grove.”

“Indeed you were,” Lionel replied, “Not to put it in a negative way.”

Van opened the palm of his hand. Leaning towards the branch of a palm tree, the background looped into a spiral.

“I never got a chance to see what happened,” The teen whined. The loop soon faded, transporting into an inactive laboratory. Control panels were dusty, computers that were switched off, and a shattered TV screen lied on the tiled floors.

“It’s the location where visitors or guests tried to find. This is the only gateway leading back to their reality. Fortunately the dimension travels to a random area.”

“So I either get back to my world or go to some jacked up palace?” Van asked, trying to clarify what Lionel was referring.

Lionel nodded. As he was to elaborate, an emergency system alarmed. It seemed somebody or someone tapped into the warping grid. As the landscape dissolved, transforming the room into a green grid turned to be an awkward move.

“Ha, now you shall express why the beauty of the garden never dies,” a voice startled. Van glanced at his shrouding with no trace of the figure responsible for this.

“Show your half-ass face,” Van ranted.

“As you wish” The hologram appeared in front of the sixteen year olds’ eyes. In awe it was astonishment for Van, familiar of the voice and undertone heard from the background.

“It can’t be,” he said as Scarletta rose from the ashes of the dead.

“Yes it can,” the woman replied as the vines untangled Scarletta. “If you realize, I never really took my life.”

“I don’t believe in resurrection,” Van said. “I don’t know how you managed to survive that fatal attack, but there’s a reason why I am here.”

“Enough with the chatter for once,” she said. “Now I don’t mean no offense, but beware of my dirty tactics.”

With less the talk, they positioned themselves into fighting stance. Van pulled the rear arm, twisting it sideways into an Arm breaker. Scarletta swiftly elbowed the ranger as she tossed him over the control panel; no electrocution or anything of the unusual occurred. As a fast paced battle, only one of them would travel through the dimensional vortex courtesy of the spiral radiator.

“So you think you can outsmart me? Not this time.” Scarletta opened the palm of her hand, a vine scorching through both of Van’s legs. The teen shrieked in pain as he struggled to escape the woman’s technique.

“Hey, could you get your ass over here and untie me?” Van scolded, looking at Lionel. The messenger tends to ignore him, staring at the scent of Scarletta.

“Don’t panic ranger; he can figure out on his own. It takes one person’s mind to accomplish this fight.” Lionel on the sidelines muttered, putting his thoughts and feelings to himself.

The Green Ranger struggled to overcome such a high ranking round. Repeatedly, Van was scorned with a series of whiplash. In a much needed momentum, he was on the verge of permanent mind trap.

“What happened? It doesn’t seem you have what it takes to prove you’re better. Morph if you have the chance.” Scarletta said.

“Just because you’re a woman, doesn’t mean I’m not allowed to whiplash your ass,” Van panted. “I may be going through changes, but I won’t throw in the towel.”

“This kid is going to live up his dreams someday,” Lionel thought.

“Now prepare to witness your doom handsome,” the lady in red shouted. She tightened her fists, unleashing an energy attack which has yet to be introduced.

“What’s this?” She said. A devastating impact obliterated the entire laboratory. As the smokes repelled, Van in his Green Ranger suit stood standing in exhaustion.

“You think I would go down that easily? I’m afraid not.” Smirking beneath his helmet led to the climatic turning point. With barely any time for clowning, Van struck into an agile state of condition.

“You little runt; how could you!” Scarletta, on the brink of insanity, left no choice but to effort her complete potential. “In case you were wondering, that was my most brilliant trademark that planet Scar has ever known.”

Van reached into his arsenal as he pulled out his Dragon Dagger. “The best attack? It didn’t seem like you were trying hard enough.”

Scarletta chuckled. “You may have discovered another way out of the darkness. However you should know even when you’re in ranger state, there’s little chance the Green Ranger may never escape the island completely.”

“What do you mean escape the island?” Van asked hastily. His tone went from confidence to a more wondering intuition.

“If you hate logic so much, why don’t you look at the portal?” Scarletta along with the Green Ranger glanced at the trapezoid shaped edges supporting the royal blue vortex. Slowly shrinking in size, the portal was dissolving. “At approximately a minute one of us will jump through that gateway. Wherever it takes us, it will be a quite of a rush.”

A blasting beam of ray blasted through the injured spine of Scarletta. Van glanced above to notice Lionel in control of the Spiral Radiator.

“Hurry Van; this is your only opportunity. Either get a second chance or else…” He was cut mid-sentence when Scarletta leapt over the beam device. As they were busy taking hard hits, Van’s decisive time has come. Now or never, he decided on his fate.

[Storm Dragon]

NOTE: I like to ensure you that this chapter took me a whole month to finish. The original plan, well didn't go the way I planned it out to be. In the end I kind of liked it. For now, enjoy the hard work:

Chapter 16:
Meeting Master Saia


Van lid his eyes. Noticing himself being strapped around, he laid on a bunk-bed. He realized the portal had successfully returned him to his rightful world.

“I’m back” he thought. The serene was temporarily, but not as much as what he rather preferred. The sixteen year old, wandering his brown eyes around a medical room, used his will. In order to free from these wrist cuffs, Van stumbled into a button from his power buckler. A green glow transpired. As the gleaming repelled, the cuffs were sliced. Van looked around, noticing he was liberated as if he’d got out of a jail cell.

“It’s great to get I disagree out of that bunk. Say, I don’t remember this room as one of Doc’s features.” He said. Van turned the knob, opening the door to notice a man wearing in GI uniform. The teen stepped back, unsure of the consequences.

“Okay, could you tell me where the…crap!” Van sputtered. It was ironic how he managed to cut his speech when he had the chance to speak for himself.

“I suppose you’re one of Tommy Oliver’s acquaintances?” The man assumed. His physical appearance was rather thick and muscular, that of a mixed martial artist. With a goatee sticking above the pigment of his chin, triangular shaped eyes, and an often Japanese hairdo, what could Van expect?

“Yeah, I guess you’re right. So, do you have any idea where I am?” he asked.

“The last I saw, you dived from a vortex above that tiled ceiling I’m pointing at,” The stranger recalled. Van glanced above as he realized the tile having those scars a living specie would have; symptom of a disease.

“I hope I’m not a thousand miles from home.” The teen rushed out of the door. To his left he saw an opened wide shaded window. Through it were loads filled with trees and hills merged. In Van’s perspective he believed it’d be a great place for a campsite. However at a time like this, his days of paradise had to be put on hold.

“Now could you please explain where in the hell am I?” He whined.

“You’re in a medical cabin,” The stranger in GI answered. “Dr Oliver requested to check if you were okay and so I did. He’s a pretty good guy.”

“You meant bad guy,” Van claim corrected.

The stranger extended his hand. “People call me Saia, the master of Maui Thai. It’s an honor to meet up with you.”

Van looked in an awkward kind of posture. Shaking off his parasites, he responded. “Van, Van Lien.”

Saia walked over to a dialed up computer. Strangely it was working fine, but the fast speed feature was left out. He pointed Van to come to a spot in his cabin.

“I need some background of sorts from you. Could you care if you’ve discovered a strange artifact and that’s it on your hand?” He asked.

“Uh…” Van hesitated. He was unsure whatever was going on as well as the situation. In his mind the ranger didn’t know whether to trust him or not. “Why?”

“Come and take a look at this image,” Saia commanded. Van walked over to the computer, noticing a familiar artifact.

“I don’t think you want to know, see”

Saia’s face frowned as that of a clown would. The teen grew in a stunning astonishment. Having no other choice, he veiled out the truth.

“Alright; the orb’s a rare object my mother obtained. When I was little, she told me this myth of a dragon that created life. I was only five so I didn’t know really much about the rest.”

Saia took over. “Did you mind researching the topic?”

Van nodded but to an extent. “About a month ago I guess. There was a warzone going on in some other galaxy. All I remember reading from the text was, poison gas and match fires.”

“That’s all I need,” Saia said. He typed on the keyboard, monitoring an article in printed format.

“What are you going to do with it? It looks like you want to print.” Van assumed. As Saia followed the procedures, the printing process was in session.

“I think we need a, private chat. Let’s go to the kitchen.” The master of martial arts said.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Somewhere in the violet valley, filled with hate and despair, a man wrapped in a cape forged through the treeless woods. Dead leaves swept away as the gale of wind rushed over nature. It seemed as if the world were to erupt soon. As the man sat on a rock, he discovered an entrance to a cave. A cave so complex like a labyrinth was distance ahead. When discovering the unintentional password, the man in the cloak snuck into the dark, dueling tunnel faded in black.

Hours had passed. He soon stumbled into a statue with a gargoyle praying. The figure opened his hand, patting the gargoyle. Suddenly a shuttering earthquake shook the depths of the umbrage cavern.

He stood there, not terrified of the rage or havoc in the works. As the earthquake stopped, the figure, who had held the torch since entering the cavern, placed it on its version of a pedestrial.

A purple swirl of vortex transpired. Above the stairs was a gateway leading into the location he desired to designate. As the hole grew larger within every six seconds, the man wrapped in a cape ran up the stairs leapt into the vortex. When it came for it to dissolve, the cave’s torch swiftly came to exhaust. Where could this man prefer to teleport to?

The vortex reopened. He fell out of the hole, down lying face first onto the concrete floor. The man had arrived at his pinpointed location. Prior to the change, he prayed to a methodical-based creature of targeting the ship. In the Lavian Spacecraft was home to the Xybonists of an unidentified planet, Xybon.

“Oh what have we got here?” A gold robot came rushing to the unconscious figure. Kagon placed the beggar’s arm around his shoulder. Carrying him to the medical room, he laid him on an oval shaped tube. Kagon hooked the wires necessary onto the fallen body. Unraveling the cape was a familiar face.

“Umbrage” He exclaimed. With little time to celebrate, the robot did whatever he could to recuperate him to full strength. Kagon typed on his keyboards, monitoring the 3 functional systems of the human body; the circulatory, the respiratory, and the muscular systems.

"Sorry to startle you sir." A man dressed in security uniform said from the entrance. "I came to inform you that the creature you call Youth Sonic has sent a request intended Laviak. Seeing as he's not at this moment, he wishes to deploy the ship towards planet Earth."

"Don't expect me to deploy anyone," Kagon replied. "I may be a fair guy, but there are better things for me to do."

The officer scratched his head. "What's that you speak?"

"It seems our fallen hero has managed to survive," the kangaroo built robot said. "I just started the healing process, so I'm unsure what errors may be in process."

"In case you change your mind, it wouldn't hurt of you to speak up," The officer assured. He removed his lens, unbuckling his upper body uniform, rubbing the glasses. Lastly the officer saluted the technician of the spacecraft.

"So much for having security guards around," Kagon muttered. He continued to monitor the status of the man the Green Power Ranger annihilated. As stressful he felt, Kagon couldn't afford than to upset the commander.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Back in the long-cabin, Van and Saia kept the conversation going. The teen, despite the man to man talk, didn't respond to most of the questions the Martial Arts master wanted to know. Saia took things soothingly for Van to handle.

"So, that's how you were chosen to hold a deal with Dr. Oliver?" Saia asked.

Van nodded. "Well I was ambushed from a group of species they call Putties. At first I dominated the whole battle until some man in a cape sprayed a sleeping perfume, whatever you call it, on me. Doc told me after the guys vanished he carried me into a secret lab of his."

"I see," Saia said. "In case you haven't heard, there's a precious weapon carbon dating from the Space Colony era. It's believed to be one of the fiercest swords out of all midievil times."

Van chuckled, not taking things as serious. "Oh, now I'm interested. So what does this powerful object have anything to do with Earth blowing up?"

"Remember the book you told me about? Before the Earth was born?" Saia recalled. The teen thought about the inference, until a subject in particular was brought up.

"You mean about how hot technology across the galaxy at the time was?" Van tried clarifying. He brought the book which was placed on the kitchen counter.

"That's it," The martial arts master replied. Van flipped through the pages, skimming on the subtopic they're currently discussing.
Before one of them could expand their conference, the sound of a beep startled the teen.

"Why didn't you say anything before you sent me here?" Van yelled, lifting his wrist communicator.

"I apologize for the commotion. It seems one of Laviak's goons are attacking the art museum," Dr. Oliver responded. "For now you have to put the conference into the shelf."

Van heavily sighed. "Fine"

Saia wrapped his hand around Van's. "Listen to what he has to say." The black haired teen understood. Van stood from the chair as he pushed a button on his wrist unit. A flash of green light engulfed, launching him out of the cabin.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In a downtown museum of Angel Grove, Van who was already in his ranger suit crept through the entrance. From his observations it seems nothing out of the ordinary had transpired.

“Is this some kind of prank you’re pulling out?” Van spoke over his wrist unit. “There sure isn’t anything I see.”

Out of nowhere an explosion kicked in. From the interior, massive amounts of smoke shrouded the terminal. Van, covering his mouth with his sleeve, immediately rushed into the museum. As he came across a pillar, he lowered his arm away from his mouth.

“Man what the hell was that?” Van panted. He let out all the oxygen out of his mouth, inhaling and exhaling. As long as he wasn’t injured, he knew that the teen couldn’t let his guard down.

“Uh Van?” The ranger stood as a statue. He took a slight peak at the most to notice Amber’s unhappy posture.

“Hey; since when did you decide to come here?” Van asked.

“We were bored out of b-ball so we decide to tour around the city,” the brunette clarified. Van squealed a bright smile for a moment. Unfortunately for him, it didn’t seem he’d be the bachelor.

“What’s cooking?” Tristan stepped into the conversation.

“We were just having our friendly talk about stuff,” Amber fibbed. Tristan attempts to hold his hand over Amber who’d instantly back down.

“We’re really not going to do that, are we? I mean not around all these people.” She said.

Tristan reassured a simple chuckle. “Of course not; why’d we do that?”

Van turned his attention away. As the two were busy having their nonsensical interaction, he noticed a man carrying a briefcase. Van, again, crept along the corridor. Running across the Mummy’s exhibit, the teen precariously dashed to the nearest place to hide. Yet despite all worries the man in the shades placed his fingertips on the briefcase.

“What the hell’s he doing?” Van mumbled. Keeping his eye on the stranger, an awkward glow enlightened. The lights in the exhibit weakened. Van stared in awe as five multi-colored beams shot out of the room.

“Hello there friend” The black haired teen stood there motionless. For a minute he felt this vibe that he cannot explain. His brown eyes widened as if he were in a trance. A gut punch nearly marked the end, but luckiness intervened.

“Who are you?” Van asked.

The stranger laughed in hysteria. He didn’t speak a word, not one single bit. With the eyes of a predator, Van was eager to know of the case.

“Get your ass here and tell me!” The teen yelled. Refusal to cover his mouth increased the anger and ambition of a righteous man. He threw his fist, sucker punching the stranger.

“Aren’t you going to say something or not?” He cried. The man who no longer had the briefcase in possession responded with the sound of a boom box. As Van followed, a sound of a thud roared.

The stranger removed his detective coat to reveal a man with white wigs sticking to his head. With a jet-pack strapped, he lifted himself high above.

“I hope those couples know what’s going on.” Van mumbled. The man in the jet-pack took flight. In a series of round the twist, it was time for him to introduce himself.

“I will destroy them humans!” The stranger sputtered. Using his arm cannon, a massive fire plagued the museum’s lobby. After a minute of endless craze, he descended to the glossy surface.

“State your name. Otherwise it’s your body I’m aiming.” Van said.

The figure dressed in a brown coat, much like Sherlock Holmes, removed his disguise. Grasping the shades, the figure turned out to be an elderly. “Just according as plan; my name is Sonic Youth and the mission is simple.”

A misunderstanding Van left his head puzzled and dizzy. “Wait, are you talking about the ska rock band? I haven’t heard news about them coming to Angel Grove.”

“I love to hear your ranting, no offense. Unfortunately, prepare for time roulette.” The villain grinned. He pointed towards a man and a woman touring the exhibit with kids.

An outrage continued bursting havoc. Youth had managed to continue acting as if he were the hobgoblin. As Van often asked, what is the canine up to?

"Well I better get dressed." Van, along with everyone touring the museum, rushed to shelter. As a precaution he looked to his compass. When the coast was clear, he removed the buckler, holding it distant away from his chest.

Meanwhile Amber and Tristan finally escaped the building. Back to the museum entrance little did they realize shelter wasn't the major problem.

"Surprise," Sonic Youth with his jet-pack fueling reached into his pocket. Revealing to be a grenade, the man in the white wigs tossed it to lower ground.

"Not for long!" A voice out of thin air yelled.

Youth grunted, "You!"

"Since I was lucky enough to block that grenade of yours, I might as well take you down." Van said thingyily. However the smirk underneath the ranger would come to a minimum. Sonic Youth took a slight peak at the grenade. Just what does the villain have arranged that Van, Tristan, and Amber fail to realize?

"Why are you laughing?" The intuition inside Youth looks to have gotten underway. The grenade flashed of green-yellow substance, waiting to enlarge of what was going to happen next.

As the gleaming blended colors gradually faded, the civilians observed their unusual features. Their skin seemed all crinkly, especially their hair growing strands of white hair. The question remains: Did Youth’s plan go accordingly?

The Green Ranger stood higher ground. “I’m glad that vibe didn’t get me. I just hope it was enough to guard them.”

“This is not good” Amber and Tristan looked at their appearance, noticing the awkward transformations. Were they technically affected by Youth’s conterminous acid?

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“I suppose you met up with Master Saia, have you?” Dr. Oliver asked. An upsetting Van stomped the entire twist of stairs.

“Look, I don’t know what’s on your mind but the city’s in bad condition.” Van nagged. He removed his helmet as he placed it on top of a television set.

“I understand. Which is why I sent you there in the first place,” he replied. In an unhappy posture, Dr. Oliver removed his lenses. Van on the other hand shared compassion.

“I know it’s been two months. Lately you haven’t done anything besides warning me of an attack,” Van grumbled. “Why can’t I get actual answers than hearing you ask the questions?” Shaking his head towards frustration, it was rather, vague for such a misunderstanding. Since accepting an offer with a paleontologist, not to mention a former Power Ranger, the teen was unsatisfied. The lack of direction didn’t seem to travel as distant.

“Van; it’s been really tough for me. In fact I did share at least a bit of sympathy when I was about your age.” Dr. Oliver said.

“W-what are you talking about? And what prize do I get for destroying those freak shows?” Van questioned his mentor.

“You see I always have to be behind every one of my classes. There was at times where I became organized, yet at the same time I don’t know where I could find my belongings.” Dr Oliver assured.

Van sighed. “You don’t understand. Those villains that have invaded our town are known for making people run for their lives. Imagine if everyone around were in this sort of condition?”

Dr. Oliver took a moment to reflect. He was already matured enough to reflect years back when he helped save his friends from passing their powers to Evil. Tommy also thought back to some of the hardships he believed he could never accomplish.

“You know I could tell you the reason why I chose not to regain control of the Green Ranger powers,” he said.

Van could no longer handle the pressure. As his path to freedom abrupt in such anti-clarity, the teen left with no reason but hate. “You know what? That’s fine with me. I rather walk my own path than hearing you talking sympathy.” Van grabbed his book-bag. He took his helmet, clipping it back onto his head. Asking arrogantly but to teleport, Dr. Oliver was left with no choice.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the mountainous cabin, Van stood in front of the door. After a mini fight with his mentor, it was stressful to peak through his facial expression. What could possibly go wrong?

"Well hello Mr. Lien," Saia opened the door. Not a surprised look on his face, but the master couldn't throw away the sense of shriek.

Van grumbled. He entered the cabin and took a cushion to lie down on. "I don't know about you. Have you ever wonder how teachers tend to lecture you every time you do something wrong?"

"No," Master Saia responded. He went through his refrigerator to grab two bottles of Cherry Coke. "Is this something you'd like to discuss me about?"

"It-it's just that Dr. Oliver's been pretty laidback with all this saving the world crap." Van sighed. "Like what they say; it's the same old, same old."

Saia placed the soda onto the table. He opened the cap as he poured the liter bottle into two glass cups. "Hmm, I find that a bit odd. You see, Mr. Oliver can be a pretty nice person, but simultaniously he could be pretty strict."

"What? I don't think he's that of an arrogant son of a-"

"I suggest not going distant from that one. He may be a rolemodel to others, but I'm sure he isn't as bad as you believe." Saia assured. "I may not have been Tommy's pupils from the start, but I know in his heart he'll give everything in his pride to award others."

Van pondered of uncertainty. "Do you neccesarily hate him?"

Saia chuckled in such mischief. "I never meant to say I despised him. What I was saying is how positive of a man he was than camparing to his days as a Power Ranger. Sometimes we all have to realize that being arrogant helps us improve our life skills."

"What is it I need to know about doc?" Van asked. In a desperate cry, he knew there was a reason and some were all locked into a file cabinet waiting for the secrets to unveil.

"Dr. Oliver had a reason for not to go alone and do battle. He knew within his power that just because he prefer being an individual, doesn't mean he'll get the job done. No matter what the costs, Tommy had the crest to help his peers in troubles that affect everyday life." Saia explained.

Van grabbed the glass cup of Coke. He raised it par to his mouth, sipping the caffeine and gulping it down his throat. "It must be hell, especially the fact I can't live my life as an orphan."

"Close your eyes," Saia said. He sat across the couch from where Van was sitting.

"What do you want to know about me?" The teen asked, placing the cup back on the table. "If it's because you're comparing me to Doc, don't waste your time."

Van sighed. From the expression on the legendary Martial Artist, he was aware of his commandment. Agreeing with what he encouraged, Van unlid his brown eyes.

"I'm much appreciated." Saia, using his two fingertips, placed them on Van's forehead. Somewhat like a link between 2 worlds, he would read a person's mind as if looking over a narrative journal.

" I see. Your world was once filled with nature and beauty....The smile on that kid's face.....Running as if nothing could possibly occur, a shed of raindrop drooped from the now cloudy sky.......It can't be...."

Van with his eyes remained closed wondered where the situation derived to about. "What's happening in there?"

"The mystical Storm Dragon Emerald," Saia whispered. "It's the ancient beast scattered from an annoynmous planet." The pain caused harm on the Master of Arts. Saia, literally, was thrown into the rocking chair only to collaspe on his back.

"What dragon?" Van asked. He extended his arm, offering a rise up assistance. Saia accept the kip up as he slowly rose to his feet.

"I remember an image about that strange beast," Saia claimed. "I don't recall all of this, but until I could find some research, there's no telling whose side is he on."

"So what that means?" Van questioned. He raised his glass cup of Coke as he continued sipping.

"It means we must do more research," Saia said.

Meanwhile a beep sound from Van's wrist unit startled him. "Not again; yes?"

"Youth Sonic's at it again," Dr. Oliver responded. "He has to have a reason to turning those people into elderlies."

"I'll be right in a jiff." Van shut his communicator. The teen removed his Power Morpher from his buckle.

"Good luck," Assured Saia.

"It's Morphin' Time!"Van shouted. A lightning bolt struck through his attires. As a blend of green and white energy came to power, Van cried out his beast:

DRAGONZORD!

Van's civilian attires were ripped to reveal him in his Green Ranger costume. With his helmet clipped on his head, he was suited up for battle.

"Thanks for the heads up; it's been nice for the heart wrenching." he complimented. The ranger opened the door behind him, heading on out.

----------------------------------------------------------------------

Back in Angel Grove, the citizens seem pretty exotic. Many of them struggled to motivate, and some are just looking as creaky as an abandoned power plant. As for Amber and Tristan, they’ve managed to hang on, but this was the start of a literal change.

“Are you alright?” Tristan asked her.

“Yeah; I don’t know what’s going on, but whoever that man was, we better find out.” Amber replied. Suddenly an age rapid came to process. A white gleaming energy rushed the body of the two couplets.

“Not again.” She muttered. Observing her physical, her skin underwent a series of pigment transformation. In terms of skin tone, it grew pale.

“Well, well,” The white man said. Standing on the ledges, he discovered these two innocent citizens. “It seems my grenades are working, after all.” Glancing below Amber and Tristan, he raised his rifle, trying to get a clear glimpse at them.

“Not so fast!” Standing from behind was the ranger in the Dragon Shield.

“Well we meet again,” Youth Sonic assumed. He turned around, glancing at the astonishing green spandex.

“I guess you aren’t going to sell your soul to evil.” Van joked. Despite a desperate situation, the intended humor was to assist confidence within the Green Ranger. “Now leave those people aside. Otherwise prepare for an ass kicking.”

Youth Sonic chuckled. “You really are clueless.” He held his palm out. Gold sparkles from trees took in sunlight. When the process was finished, Youth shot a blast of energy, aiming towards his opponent.

Van rolled to his right. "Could you do any better than that? I think not."

"Never underestimate the power of the mind," Youth assured. He opened a bag to unveil load amounts of grenades.

"Tell me; what do those have to do? They're just grenades." Van remarked.

Youth chuckled once again. "If you were wondering what they actually do, allow me to explain. These grenades aren't neccesarily normal. In fact I've created them during an experiment which was something I never thought of."

"What are you talking about?" The Green Ranger questioned.

"I never meant to create these supplies. The original concept was to adjust a special device to make people rot like an apple." The villain clarified. "You see a handgun was in the works, but all of a sudden, fire struck. It wasn't an emergency your typical firefighters would extinguish, or rather...a time where people are ill and their immune system cannot operate."

Van observed the scene below where his friend, along with boyfriend Tristan were on the verge of collasping. Behind his visor, teardrops drooped beneath the eyes of the innocent. Despite all his anger, Van couldn't help but to see them falling to their brink of death.

"Go-to-hell!" The ranger yelled in sorrow. Charging towards the white wigged man, he sent a knee that thrust Youth's abdomen. Aggressive non-stop, Van delivered multiple left and right punches, somewhat a shoot fighter would do.

"Don't you dare do the same to me!" Continuiosly assaulting Youth, he pulled his Dragon Dagger out of its holder. With hesitation into mind, Van had no reason to all this overdramatizing reaction.

"So much for calling you a Power Ranger; you don't deserve to be called one!" The expression from the man caused a havoc of destruction. Immediately Youth Sonic reached into his bag. He strapped a special device onto Van's buckler.

"Assclown, now to take you down." Out of nowhere fireworks damaged Van's ranger suit. Youth rolled to the other side of the higher ground as a precaution.

The Green Ranger staggered onto the ledge only to have his feet slipping below foot. With Van came crashing below ground surface, tensions ran at mint condition.

"He's....hurt." Amber muttered in an ill faded voice. The power of the dragon faced front first. As the girl came crawling towards him, she checked on his pulse to indicate his health.

"I should have known!" Youth Sonic swiftly fired up his jet-pack. Holding 2 grenades, the white wig man prepared tossing one by one his poison gas.

"What's this? Why am I losing flight?" Little he knew his jet-pack was out of fuel. Youth crashed below, but an instant parachute helped descend him to safety.

Amber convinced the Green Ranger to kip up a notch. Her winkly face, her shed of skin paled as the stream of negative charges channeled about.

Meanwhile Tristan kept company with the white wig villain. "Don't you dare touch them. You'll have to get through me to do it."

"I will," Youth grunted. He threw a right fist, poverizing the cursed Tristan. "This is why you should never mess with chemistry."

Youth walked over the fallen ranger. Amber continued to brag him to get up until noticing the shadow forging through each pace. She glanced up, her expression for a more ambitious look.

"Shut, up. There's a time, and I mean, a time when a thousand years from now, you'll reflect back and rethink all the cons you did." Amber said. "When our bodies can't handle our living, there won't be another chance at being human."

A stunning reaction on Youth Sonic's face frowned. Before making a move, out of nowhere was the Dragon Dagger stabbed through the kidneys. Sonic gulped, feeling the pain he now had to suffer.

"She's right. Even if I'm around for the next year or so, the ranger in this costume won't have the thingyiness you knew me by." Van sputtered. "Unless if a person, no, a being is making all the bad decisions, they won't be around for long." Youth fell to his knees only to pass out. Before going flat on the ground, Van released the dagger from the villain's gut as he slowly returned to his feet.

The female walked over to the fallen hero. "Hey look, I think you need some meda care."

The ranger, non-aggressively, shoved Amber aside. "No; I'm fine really." The amount of blood dripped from his core costume. It originated from the waist of his ranger form. A stream of gold light engulfed each citizen, reverting them back to his current youth. The brunette glared at the wounded ranger, walking off broad daylight. From the attitude given, does she realize the person in the suit was a friend she knew all her life?"

----------------------------------------------------------------------------

Already a day had passed. Following the incidents, it seems Van would never imagine the ruthless aggression contaminated within these sadistics. Personally he'd allowed the opportunity to learn from Master Saia of the basic background of the mythical dragon, Storm Emerald. Believed to have been the one who formed Earth was rather debatable.

"Thanks, Saia; I guess you aren't as bad of a philisopher as I thought." Van resented.

"No problem," the master replied. "By the way, there's something I forgot to show you." Saia gestured the Asian teen to follow him. Leading outside, they walked along the tiled brick sidewalk. Shaped as if stepping on a strand of yarn, the master opened the bamboo door.

"Is this your dojo?" Van asked. "It looks like it hasn't been used in awhile." As they entered, crimson shades of light enlightened throughout the creaky dojo.

"It was before people started recognizing other Martial Arts schools out there." Saia sighed. "Sometimes, things just got to change."

Van stood in silence. While wandering he discovered flat stones being carved on each corner of the wall. "Are these your students being hung onto a hall of fame or something?"

Van turned around only to have the question ignored. The teen searched for Saia. As he heard screeches all over the dojo, it wasn't until he noticed a box shaped as that of a rectangular prism.

"As a token for being one of my fair students, it's my pleasure to present to you this." Saia said. As excited he was, Van was unsure what incentive he received. Despite his concerns, he opened the cover to reveal a knife-edged weapon.

"This is the Sword of Emerald, but many people call it the Dragon Sword." he informed. "It's the legendary sword that fell from the sky when this planet first existed. I'm assured that Scientists claim to have landed somewhere about the Pacific coast of Thailand."

"Why is this sword special to begin with?" Van asked.

"I believe there's more I should inquire," Saia said. "You see that sword is not your typical Chinese or Japanese weapon. It's actually a sword used during a galactic war between Xybon and Minx. From my knowledge, it sliced many of those people into more than one-half of every being on that planet."

"Well that sucks," the teen replied hastily. "So what happened after that?"

Master Saia shrugged, his mind preoccupied. "I wish I knew. Anyways I guess you need to apologize to Dr. Oliver, after all."

"Yeah," sighed Van, "but how do I master the sword? Is there any special techniques because I can't use it without training." Saia left before he could ask the question.

[Storm Dragon]

Chapter 17:
Stormy Secrets

It was a bright afternoon in Angel Grove High. In a classroom filled with students, Ms. Pear, a history teacher, taught the class in a topic where Rome was the center of the course.

“Fortunately I suppose you all have been studying hard….that is if you plan to do so.” She said. “For some of your hard workers, it seems the job had paid off as expected.” Handing out the test papers from weeks past, each of her pupils received a fraction along with percentage. Some even calculated how well their points skyrocketed.

“Why has this day gone cross wired? I lost my binder, paying a royal fee for a textbook, and all that crap.” Van thought to himself. Fortunately for him, it was a struggling day for the Green Ranger; a struggling day of hope.

“I don’t know how Amber would react if she saw this,” the teen sighed. As the final bell of the school day rang, all the teens jumped up their seats. Van remained at his desk, glimpsing at the pouring rain window.

“Your grades have been improving since coming back from the break.” Ms. Pear commented. Van looked at his test, grading an overall 84%.

“I guess it was worth spending after school that’s all I could say,” Van remarked. “Don't get me wrong, but there’s something missing from it.”

Ms. Pear grabbed the test packet. Glancing over about two pages, she nodded her head, assuring him he did the job. “I honestly think you did fantastic. It may not be the best grade I’ve given you so far in the year, but you’re slowly getting there.”

“I wish she was here to see this,” Van said. He let out a sigh once more in confidence that he did more than just accomplishing a challenge.

“Speaking of your mother, we did share memories when we were roommates in college,” Ms. Pear said in a deep tone. “I know what it feels to lose someone important at a young age. Don’t let it haunt you now or in the future. Otherwise I wouldn’t want to know how things might turn out.”

Van squealed even the slightest smile. Comforting the Asian teen, Ms. Pear turned the key knobs. Van stood from the chair, packing his belongings. By the time the door was closed, the classroom was empty.

In the hallways Van walked passed the P.E gymnasium. It was a stressful afternoon to end school for the day. Leaning forward the windows, Audrey, holding her textbooks, startled from behind.

“Hey Van,” she said. “I didn’t see you during lunch today. Is something wrong?”

The Asian teen turned her attention from the outdoors to Audrey. “For once I thought not having Amber in school would be the best day of my life. I guess it doesn’t feel the same when you aren’t getting picked on, or being booked into some random fight.”

“Figures,” Audrey remarked. As her books tilted like the tower of Pisa, Van lends her a hand.

“You know you don’t have to carry all those things,” he said, “Especially since we won’t have Biology until tomorrow.”

“Hey Guys!” Walking by the two was Amber’s boyfriend, Tristan. Throughout the past few days, they’ve been putting their past aside. They even picked where they left off from this past summer. “So what you’ve been up to?”

“Ugh not much,” Audrey said before her books collapsed right from her hands. “What have you and Amber been up to?”

Tristan sighed. “We went to the movies, ate at a restaurant, and walked along the shore. What more?”

“I guess not much really,” Audrey replied. As with the help of two buddies, they gathered her dropped belongings.

“Hey, where’s Amber? I haven’t seen her in the halls today?” Tristan asked both Van and Audrey.

“She said something about spending time with her father.” The African-American girl shrugged of uncertainty. She then looked at Van who was clueless of what was going on. “Didn’t she tell you boys the other day?”

Tristan stalled beside the entrance to the school. He looked at his watch, his eyes rising of awareness. “Crap I forgot I have Basketball practice. I wish I could talk but I got a score to settle with my couch.” He said. Instantly the blond carried his book bag, charging through the massive crowd of students.

“I guess it’s just the two of us then,” Audrey said.

************************************************** ****

Hours following school session, Van sat at a chair in the kitchen room table. As always the house was known for its peace and silence. The teen opened his History binder, glaring over the events occurred in history.

“Why hasn’t Doc responded to me? He better not have been running off again.” Van sighed. Following the apology, Tommy offered some of the awards he received from the first day he took these self-defense classes. “At least I could use some help.”

As the door bell rang, he jumped from his seat. Van walked to the living room, opening the door to reveal Dr. Oliver.

“What a coincidence. I was wishing you’d showed up.”

Tommy, who was holding a briefcase, placed his supplies onto the dining room. “It’s actually a pretty interesting house you have.” Van followed the mentor in wonder of this sudden visit.

“You know it’s better if we talk about this later,” Van commented. “Not to sound like your average stereotype.” Along with the apprentice, Dr. O pulled their chairs, laying their butts on them.

“Well, foremost, Master Saia about a week ago said he wanted to thank you for getting his attention,” he informed Van. “He also said he admired you the way you managed to cure everyone from the attack from Youth Sonic.”

Van leaned his back in front of the chair. “It’s no problem. I did it because everyone was suffering from the threat that day. Especially good old Amber seemed creepy the way she looked at me.”

“I didn’t come here to laugh my pants off,” Dr. O snapped. Van held his breath at the last moment. “In case you haven’t heard, Master Saia offered this one time opportunity to invite you to train with him. Since you are the only person to trust him, he suggest helping you expand your style of Martial Arts.”

Van gulped. “Are you serious? I mean that...sounds….” Dr. Oliver prepared an ecstatic sense of appreciation only to have that smile waned down the drain. “….gay.”

“Watch your mouth. Even though I’d like to train you with some of the techniques I learn, don’t push the dial.” He warned him.

“So when exactly does he want the applications by?” The teen asked.

“Not now but at some point where nothing’s holding you back,” Dr. O answered, “Education? Does that sound familiar?”

Van glanced over the papers which the doctor had now opened. There was packet pages information filled of applications to form.

“What’s this exactly? Since when does training need fill-out forms?” He asked.

“By the end of this month Saia will arrive at your house. Don’t forget to think about what choices you’ll have to make.” Dr. Oliver closed the briefcase. He stood from his chair, leaving the dining room. Tommy had left Lien Residence.

“This has got to be the shortest conference in history,” Van mumbled in sarcasm.

************************************************** ***********

Somewhere in the dimming tunnels, Amber along with her father walked along what it seemed an endless corridor. Holding his flashlight, the dad jacked the key into the keyhole.

“Dad, could you tell me why we’re here?” Amber whined. As the door opened, a room filled of lab equipment along with technological panels revealed their sense.

“Well, this is where I experiment,” Alexander said. They entered the laboratory. “It’s basically an underground center from Bio Lab. It’s private so only people who’re associates are allowed here.”

Amber wandered around the room, about the shape of a triangle. “Dad, this is pretty good looking at those certificates. How come you don’t hang them at home?

The brunette glanced at an oval shaped mirror. What she didn’t notice was a holographic ghost projected behind.

“Ahhhh-” Amber screeched but managed to leap out from the laser. “What was that?”

Alexander chuckled. “I guess I forgot to warn you about the ghost. Well actually it’s just a hologram I tested out. I had a hard time switching the projector off one night and it won’t stay off.”

“Oh” Amber paced around the three sided lab. There were many cabinets containing ingredients, antidotes, and completed devices. She looked below and spotted a hamster cage on the right counter.

“Since when did we own a pet?” Amber asked.

“Actually, a friend of mine went away for vacation this week so I had to take care of this little friend,” Her father said. “Did I forget to mention his name’s Dexter?”

Amber glanced through the pet hamster. Sleeping cozy on his spinning wheel, she opened the cage, quietly pet the animal.

“Amber, check this out.” She closed the cage. The brunette rushed up to the peaking location of the lab. As her father unveiled an artifact turned to be an astonishing phenomenon.

“What’s this? It’s brown, right?” She asked.

“It is,” The father clarified. “But I want to point out is the artifact you’re looking is actually where your mother and I got your name.”

Amber assured her father in amusement. “Are you serious? Why didn’t you tell me when I was little?”

“You were so young I didn’t think you’d understand what I was talking about,” Prof. Lamont said. He wiggled his fingers some of the panels. A golden aurora shot across the artifact, gleaming with a blend of brown-yellow substance.

“It’s no wonder,” Amber said. She gazed over at the artifact. What exactly could she observe after viewing a bright vivid glow? “Dad, I don’t know what to say.”

Her father responded. “This amber crystal derives back centuries ago. Before the Earth existed, advanced technology was at its rare peak. Scientists at the time were eager to develop the devices helping to benefit the environmental planet. Unfortunately no one even knew about gadgets, headphones, and vehicles.”

“Uh okay…” Amber exclaimed. She thought as if she were listening to a story aimed at pre-schoolers.

“What I’m trying to explain is our ancestor used to own that artifact,” Prof. Lamont explained. “She was a brave warrior, protesting against a war dating back between the Minx and Xybon. This woman strived for avenge those who she strongly lost their lives. Her time had ended when an ancient god used its ice powers, freezing her in unconsciousness.”

“She must have been daring to risk her life come to think about it,” Amber remarked. “Where did the war take place? Rome?”

Prof. Lamont shook his head. “Believe it or not, another planet was out there. Unlike the seven planets of the sun, there was life. Recently our research states that the artifact symbolizes the strength of a tiger. Trust me it’s not like those tigers that roam around the zoo.”

Amber expanded her fingertips. Touching the edge of the crystal, a burnt mark scarred her fingers. “Sorry. I guess I was clueless.”

“There’s a special suit I knitted. I used it because Tristan’s father willing to show off his work,” her father quoted. “What I’m really concern is if he’s tending to compete with a corporation, he’s going to regret.”

“Wait? So that’s the reason he moved here?” Amber asked.

“I’m sorry you had to hear that,” Prof Lamont said. He turned his head, tilting it down. Amber on the other hand didn’t seem highly concern; she knew something was up.

“That must be why Tristan didn’t tell me the other night why he and his father left Newport. I don’t want to hurt his feeling – I don’t want to hurt anybody else’s either.”

Prof Lamont pulled the curtain. From a cryogenic container was an orange, jet black costume. It seemed more that classifies a Power Ranger.

“Dad, if you want to be a Power Ranger, that’s not such a good idea,” Amber commented. The brunette flow her fingers, flicking her brown hair distant from her eyes.

“To me I believe it resembles enough to be a ranger, but I should do some tweaking with the helmet and gloves.” The professor rubbed his chin. As much as he criticized, it took plentiful amount of effort to overhaul the suit.

“Since I have no idea how the Green Ranger managed to pull a comeback, it inspired me to make an even more powerful creation.” He glanced through his work, impressed by its physical adaption.

Suddenly a phone rang. The father reached into his pocket for his cell. Dialed TALK, he responded:

“Yes Mr. Lamont speaking……look, I’ll be there in a minute…..is it an emergency? I have to drop my daughter home if I’m going to do that…..oh okay then I got ya.....Bye”

“Dad, what’s going on?” Amber wondered as her father swiftly stuffed his belongings in his briefcase.

“I guess we have to put aside the tour,” the dad answered. Prof. Lamont takes his coat along with his briefcase. Along with his daughter, he pressed the key combinations in order to leave the lab.

**************************************

Back in the Lien Residence, Van stood on the backyard. In GI uniform, he focused on his tactics simply enduring the art of martial arts.

He closed his eyes, letting out a heavy sigh. He slowly opens out, thrusting a high, or the highest kick he could put into. Van expands his muscle core, stretching those stressed arms.

“What a work out,” he muttered. A crash of a fence door was heard. Ms. Pear shook the tall fence.

“How do you know where I live?” He asked, unlocking the door.

“It’s been five years and you’re still operating the house, huh?” Ms. Pear assumed.

“Why are you here? Did I forget to turn an assignment in?” Van looked at her History teacher in wonder. He grabbed his turquoise towel lying on the table.

“I came here to see how this neighborhood’s changed; not much as you think,” Ms. Pear told the teen.

Van, wiping the sweat flooding from his head, opened the shed. Gesturing his teacher to enter first, Ms. Pear smiled. They walked down the stairs, merging left. In the creaky basement were old portraits, toys, and many unused products hadn’t been used in years.

“I guess after these seven years you didn’t manage to donate all your belongings, did you?”

The sixteen year old nodded. “I don’t have insurance for that. I could but since I don’t come here often, perhaps a yard sale would do.” He wandered around only to spot a picture of him and his mother wrapped in her arms. Van bent himself over, picking up the nearly torn photo.

“Van, you should come and see this.” Ms. Pear shouted. The sixteen year old obeyed as he walked over to a huge box filled with photos taken from her occupation as a police agent.

“This was taken with your mother and I during her birthday. A lot of officers depend on her. Before I was a teacher, I was apart of the Angel Grove Police Patrol.” Ms. Pear flipped one photo to another where Van’s mom pointed a gun towards a suspect.

“She’s…pretty bold from what I can tell,” Van said surprisingly.

The history teacher smirked. “She stood up to many crime people, showing she could withstand the obstacles. Imagine a woman who defended herself could risk such hardships.”

Van discovered a portfolio lying on a bench. He flipped through the pictures, discovering a rare photo of him and his mother once more, about three days following her disappearance. Tears began to flow down his cheeks. The loss of someone he knew and loved had fallen off the face of the Earth. Van knelt on the floor, taking advantage of this crisis.

“Do you want to know how your mother managed to get through where she was?” Ms. Pear asked. “She was a woman who took chances, developing new challenges. It’s difficult for her to understand how you feel if she’s a thousand miles away from Angel Grove.” The teacher offered comfort. Van wiped the sorrow, his happiness shrouded around by an army of darkness. “If only she were here, I’m sure your mother would say the same thing.”

Ms. Pear assured Van with a hug. Allowing the teen to consider, even more roughness could influence his work in the future.

*******************************************

In the Lavian Spacecraft, Kagon worked on his experimental design. He turned towards the monitor where the commander of the ship was training.

“Excuse me Mr. Laviak? There’s something you have to see.” Kagon startled on the speaker. The gold robot re-evaluated the test containing a cryogenic container of a familiar servant.

“Well are you-“

“Don’t interrupt!” Laviak interrupted. “Remember, my training will guarantee the fact for the next task.”

Kagon sighed. “As you wish commander” By a push of the button, it was an end transmission. The robot unlocked the hatch of the capsule. Using the wires, he hooked them onto the capsule.

“It’s been awhile since I last saw him sealed in the Eradicate Dimension,” Kagon muttered. He unraveled the man known as Umbrage. “I miss you buddy.”

He touched his face. Kagon tampered the gadgets and the remote. As the small monitor switched on, the man’s condition was returning to normal status.

“He should be back in complete shape,” he said. “It’s only a matter of time.”

“Sir, we have reported that planet Minx is near,” an officer barged through the lab.

“What is all the commotion supposed to mean?” Kagon asked in a brain filled with vague.

“The reason I’m informing you is because we received a signal from the king saying to back off.” He gestured Kagon to come and observe the source. The man-made robot typed in the messages to spot a minute long video of the Minx monarchy. Sitting on his throne, he had white haired with extensions reaching to his shoulders, holding a staff.

“To the people of Xybon; I have a further warning with you. When and if you come across our planet, make sure you don’t attempt any of the following. As strict as I, King Maven, am, you’re only option is either seize away or the choice to admit your wrong.”

Kagon fast forward through the transmission. At approximately 6:31, he clicked on the symbol of the play button.

“Further more, stay away from the life existing planet of the galaxy. It will not do you any good,” the king continued preaching. “Your planet may be in a hazardous condition, but that does not include the fact you’re unable to prohibit robbing their natural resource. Until you’ve make your decision official, we will annihilate not only your workers, but each passenger aboard. This is King of Minx signing out.”

As the transmission tape concludes, Kagon’s feelings and concerns raged within. How would Laviak react if Kagon showed to him the tape? What difference it’d make when his loyal servant unravels their deadliest awakening?

Kagon, on the brink of insanity, rushed to the experiment room. Checking on the unconscious state of Umbrage, he was determined to excel him into the next level.

You’ll be back up and ready in no time; just you wait.

[Storm Dragon]

Note: I'd like to note that this chapter, out of all so far, is really long that I'll probably have difficulty abridging it. I wasn't sure how much of a length. Comments/feedbacks are welcome.

Save the Last Dance, Chapter 18A:
Triangle or Trust?


During the evening, Van lied on the pillow of his bed. He glared above the ceiling, thinking about his adventures he’d experienced.

As the teen wandered around his dream, a doorbell had sounded. Van walked down the stairs. Opening the door was Amber.

“What are you doing here? It’s already past midnight.” He said.

“Hey, I’m already tired,” Amber remarked. “It took me three hours to return since there was already traffic.” She stretched her arms, yawning.

“Did you do anything exciting with your dad? It’s just a simple question.” Van wondered. With amber lying on a cushion, Van offered some refreshments.

“It’s nothing much. I didn’t get to learn more about the things my father told me.” Amber said. Van brought out the ice tray along with two cups. The teen poured water into the cups. He carried them over to the living room where Amber sat, watching television.

“Thanks,” Amber assured her friend. Van leapt onto the furniture. Getting comfy, the two wrapped their blankets around.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next day was a beautiful day. In Angel Grove, we got to see the many vast perfumes of flowers and pots placed around by dirt. The weather condition, as usual, smelled like the scent of a garden.

So school had resumed. It was about 9:09 A.M according to Van’s watch. The teen, having gotten the best sleep prior to the month of November, had gotten the better, or originally he thought as the worst experience yet. Since receiving the reviving Green Dragon powers, a threat would hold the fate of the Earth.

“Hey, did you guys check the bulletin? It seems the SGA’s announced their first school dance.” Tristan assured. Involved were friends Audrey and Amber who have gotten along these past few weeks.

“Uh, this isn’t the first dance in this school to be held here,” Amber told him. She looked at him awkwardly, raising her eyebrow. “Besides, the last one we had was last year’s, and that was a joint prom between juniors and seniors.”

“Sorry because in my old school, our principal banned any dances, prep rallies, and all those collaborations.” Tristan sighed. “I’m glad my time has come.”

Audrey turned towards her sidekick partner in crime; at least that’s what she calls Amber. “I think you two could be a great couple; probably the best thing since Jack and Rose.”

“Don’t even go there,” Amber intercepted.
“Amber, what’s wrong? It’s not like you.” Tristan wondered. It was rather a more relaxing and less stressing. However as things seem, what about the girlfriend’s reaction? From the way she’s feeling, nothing could come distant from the truth.

“I’m fine really,” she said. “I want to be happy but for some reason I feel like I’m missing something.”

Tristan scratched his head. “I thought we went over this a gazillion times. If we want to part ways, go ahead.”

“It’s not like that,” Amber remarked. “I’m just having trouble dealing with the people I know.”

Tristan assured the brunette with a smile. “Everybody’s got their own problems. I wouldn’t mind whether or not I’ll be there.” The teen glanced at the minute hand. As the alarm of a warning bell alerted students, they all walked and entered their respective classrooms.

“Look, I don’t know what I want to say, but I hope you get through the school day; later ladies.” Tristan carried his books on top of his locker common. Heading up the staircase, the two were the only ones in the hall.

“What’s the whole point of rejection?” Audrey asked.

“It’s about Van,” Amber said. Her head tilted, expressing the guilt of a friend who believed to have ‘sold out’.

Audrey followed Amber who left the locker commons. As they entered the girls’ restroom, founding a place for a conversation, they resumed.

“For once I thought he was just a friend, nothing specific,” Amber claimed. “Tristan, I like him and as much as I want to share a relationship, I feel there’s something wrong with the picture.”

Audrey sighed. Even with her prodigal mind she couldn’t garner access to the solution. “I never been into a relationship, but you could try and express your feelings to both of them. It’s not like Van would care.”

Amber turned her attention. She glanced at the mirror in wonders of the trouble she’d encountered. As With a snap, she, again, resumed a series ‘girl talk’.

“Look” They stood frozen as they heard footsteps coming nearby. “Perhaps stick to the plan for now. You’ll have to convince Tristan about what you’re truly feeling inside. I wish I knew how to explain it.”

“It’s alright” The brunette said sternly.

***************************************

It was study hall for our own hero. Van, who had been struggling Algebra this semester, was willing to make it up. If he wasn’t going to succeed, so be it.

“Excuse me, I don’t get number 19,” he said. The teacher didn’t acknowledge the startle. As Van walked up to the desk, he allowed Ms. Briar to glance over at the practice sheet.

“Well you see here is you need to define the formula of the Pythagorean Theorem,” she answered. Van reached into his pocket for the case of paired glasses. After putting them on, the teen observed clearly about his problem.

“So I had to square root the answer I got wrong? How can I be stupid at times?” Van grumbled. As he took the paper to his desk, there was one thing he’d like to know.

“Van, I understand you have a misunderstanding disability, but you don’t have to rush through the quizzes in class.” The teacher assured. “If there’s anything I can do to help, don’t be afraid to ask.”

Van sighed. Not that he wanted, or at least bother complaining, but he knew it wasn’t simple to pass a five paragraph essay about a famous person. He thought to himself all the questions jogging in the mind of a human brain. Van shook his head who couldn’t visualize himself being the geek known for his awkward appearance, voice, body postures, and whatnot.

“So, are you confident of the retake? Because if not, I’ll write you a pass saying you have a teacher-student conference.” Ms. Briar said. Van thought about the decisive criteria. In his perspective, reconsidering wouldn’t be the time.

“I’ll take the pass,” Van answered, “I think I’m going to do fine on it.”

Ms. Briar nodded her head. “Your GPA score is drastically up to the three point range. However unless you pass the next two quizzes and the retake, your grade will remain the same.” With the settled agreement, the teacher wrote on a pink slip of his location; his reason as to why he was late for class. Van received the slip as he left the classroom.

************************************************

In the Lavian Spacecraft, Kagon continued working on a plan on revival. Umbrage, who has yet to awake from unconsciousness, has found his way back to the ship.

“With my latest installation, this won’t hurt a bit.” The robot poured a vile into the tranquilizer. To test if the items enable to work, Kagon had to do what’s right and what’s not.

“Master there’s something we need to inform you about,” said the employee. In blue jeans with a tuxedo, he served more as a dogwatch.

“I don’t have any time for chattering,” Kagon said. “I have my own excuses to back-up with.”

The employee looked up, raising an eyebrow in wonder. “Sir, we’re allowing the departure of Man-beast in five minutes. In case you reconsider, now is the right time.”

“…A right time for what?” Kagon shouted. He raised his armored fist over the dogwatch. “I am undergoing a trial for our fallen ‘hero’. If you look at the monitor, his health bar is now about halfway until full recovery.”

“What will happen once everything is all said and ready?” The servant asked.

Kagon sighed. After numerous attempts of seizing many of Earth’s natural resource, their plans backfired miserably. However the robot of K99 would never get carried away, not by a long shot. His eagerness was to deliver one of the deadliest assaults; an assault where havoc rages upon the calm and peace that is planet Earth.

“Let everything go the way as plan. I’m sure Laviak would allow a show to go on, especially if our top loyalists fall to their knees.” He assured. “Now if you’d excuse me, I have an experiment going on.”

The servant saluted to the second in command of the ship. Departing out of the mini lab, Kagon resumed a series of trial and error.

***********************************

Back in school, Van came out of the restroom. Double checking his belongings, a sound of a beep alarmed. Pulling up his sleeve, Van raised his wrist unit, about an inch away from his mouth.

“Don’t you realize I’m in a quiet hallway?” He sighed. “So what is it now?”

“The censors indicate one of Laviak’s villains,” Dr. Oliver responded. “I’m not sure about his name but there aren’t many data about him, but he’s currently on the watch.”

“How do I know where he is?” Van asked. As he heard noises, the ranger crept into the boy’s restroom which not another student was in.

“Thanks to technology, it seems he’s currently planning his breakout in the alley,” the mentor replied. Already giving the basic info, Van knew what objective needed to accomplish.

********************************

In the Angel Grove Bank, dozens of citizens held their arms. Army of claymade foot soldiers stood pointing their fingers across. Awkward as it looks, what would the Putties want anything to do with the 'M' word?

"Here, you could have them all," a man in a dark suit said. He allowed the Putties into the vault where all the money was compiled. The foot soldiers noded their heads. Towards one another, each grabbed these loads of cash into a separate bag.

"Very well then," a voice from the shadows startled. Showcasing was a human, but not the typical human you'd see roaming on Earth. "I applaud on you for taking the plan accordingly. Let's get our butts out of here befor-"

A beam blasted the bank's ceiling. Before things could go all out, the robbers glanced above, questioning the commotion.

"I guess you haven't thought of escaping, have you?" The Green Ranger said.

"Not much," The dark one replied. "So I suppose you're the one troubling us of Laviak's stooges?"

Van nodded. "Just so you know, I happen to be in a superhero costume for a reason. If you don't like it why doesn't the boss mind sending his ass out of his spaceship and fight like a man?"

The dark one rubbed his chin. "That's none of my concern. Oh and allow me to introduce myself. My name is Gambler and I happen to manipulate powers of a trump card."

"Trump card?" Van asked. "Of course I wouldn't mind if you're related to Gambit; you know; the mutant of the X-Men?"

"Never heard of him" Gambler immediately tossed a card. With the right timing, the Green Ranger dodged left. The card stuck on the fire drill signal.

"You never learn, do you?" Van sighed. He made his first move, allowing a combo series of kicking and chopping. Somewhat the likes of CM Punk, a final roundhouse kick marked the unofficial stun gun on Green Gambler.

"Alright, now I've gotten the first step, it's time for dragon blasting time!" Opening his hands, a wave of energy flowed throughout the ranger's arms. As the Dragon Blaster was summoned, Van pointed the weapon towards the Green Gambler.

"Gotcha" The Green Ranger aimed his target to the gambler. As the target flashed its pinpoint, a beam of green energy imploded not just Gambler, but the entire vault room inside Angel Grove bank. What was left was the bank's lobby.

"damn I expected this to be a challenge; ah well. At least that's over with." Van mumbled. Already placing the blaster on its holder, the ranger clutched his dragon buckler. Luckily enough the teleportation process vanished into thin air before the civilians discovered 1/2 of the bank demolished.

************************************************** **********************************

“Man have I been kicking their bee-hinds or what?” Van startled, walking down the steps of the laboratory.

“Van, where have you been? Dr. Oliver asked. Looking up at all the data Van had encountered, he switched off the widescreen monitor.

“Come on, I beat the living crap out of genie man,” Van said. “Isn’t it cool or what?”

Dr. Oliver shook his head, confused. “Congratulations, but I wouldn’t be the one celebrating. You never know what tricks are up either his or Laviak’s sleeve.”
As happy-go-lucky Van was, it seemed the former Power Ranger prohibit such an attitude. “I know what I’m going to say after that.” He sighed.

“I understand. However there have been nightmares I keep experiencing for the past couple of days.” Dr. Oliver told his apprentice. He typed on the keyboards, indicating the background image of a shadow figure. He thought as though it seemed human.

“Is there anybody out there who’ll be more of a threat to us?” Van asked.

Dr. Oliver, again, shook his head. “Not as I’ve been informed. He managed to hold hostage back in Laviak’s spaceship. I don’t know why the past is haunting me, but my instincts telling me something.”

“Have you been hallucinating all this time? I’m just curious.” Van wondered. His laughter quickly died down for a serialized approach. Dr. O knew Van had a heart. Despite how much cocky included inside the circulatory, the Green Ranger felt sympathy.

“I wish I knew more,” Dr. Oliver said. “For now you better get back to school. I heard Angel Grove’s tardy policy has gotten strict since then.”

Van paced a single step. Biting his lip, he turned away. Van walked out of the laboratory’s emergency door that led to a cave. A moment later, the teen rushed back into the lab.

“Hey, did you see any sign of my calculator? My algebra teacher is going to kill me for sure.”

Dr. Oliver looked around the room. Pulling the drore from the far left, the mentor reached into and grabbed a TI-84 calculator. Fortunately enough….

“Now she’s really going to kill me,” Van mumbled, noticing the technological keys were crushed as if a giant stampede rammed over a monkey.

After all the stress it had been, Dr. O walked over to a closet – a private one that is. Inside, it was more of a vault storing all the junk that he never disposed. Switching on the lights, Tommy opened a case of a prism on the far side of the shelf. A red glowing crystal, perhaps better known as the Red ZEO crystal, appeared gleaming to a minimum. Despite little power, Tommy noticed his old power brace stacked in its respective locations.

“Long time no see, my friend?”

*******************************************

In the cryogenic, Umbrage was lying awake. He knew something fishy had been going on. As Kagon took control of his immune, random things happened.

“Where am I?” he wondered. The man in the dark suit used his enclosed fists. The hatch glass shattered in a sound like thud. Kagon startled still for a moment.

“Umbrage” Kagon shouted. He ran up to the revived figure who managed to succeed in a recovery process.

“What happened? The last I remembered I was in the Eradicating Dimension.” Umbrage said. Slowly on his feet, he happened to stumble on a tracker. Umbrage picked it up, noticing a crack in the middle.

“Green Ranger; he must pay!” He exclaimed. “I had this in case I couldn’t escape the dimension. It was a device my intellectual son constructed in order to track the secret portal.”

Kagon waved his hands, blowing the steam coming out of Laviak’s servant. “I’ve never seen such a device this advanced before. As to how you escaped, you somehow arrived back in the clinic.”

“So much for randomness,” Umbrage joked. He examined his new physical appearance, comprised of silver armored vest; gauntlet gloves with stars attached on them, and padded boots reaching up to his ankles. Not just attire wise, but his entire body had been made of solid steel.

“This is awesome; I feel, powerful.” He complimented.

“It’s basically a remake of an armor I built back in my home planet,” Kagon explained. “It was meant to be built for commander Laviak, but due to our commotions, I knew this was the right time to re-modify it.”

Kagon continued to elaborate the experiment. For the past few days, he took plenty of leisure and evaluated the materials necessary. In this case, Kagon’s tools consist of the following objects: a needle, screwdriver, amplified plug, and iron. As minutes went by, the explanation satisfied the man in a whole new look.

“I never realized how much strength since the last time I fought,” Umbrage said.

“As much as I appreciate, don’t abuse these powers,” Kagon informed him.

“What? How is it possible?” Umbrage asked, staring across the monitor.

“The powers are temporary, meaning the armor suit will shutdown just like a power plant.” Kagon said. “Unless I could recharge the attributes you lost, it’ll only be a matter of time before you’re no longer in control.”

Umbrage’s face changed for the worse. There he frowned, “You’re using me?”

Kagon hesitated. He was speechless, no words sputtering from his mouth. “Don’t start heating up on me now. We need a plan before we strike. There’s a training exercise room Laviak had built; show him your moves.”

Umbrage nodded. “I understand.”

*********************************************

Back in school, the SGA members helped post flyers across the school. In regards to the Winter Dance, they were committed to advertise so Angel Grove could receive. Audrey stood on the ladder, taping the poster above the cafeteria room.

“That should be good,” she said. As she climbed down, Amber appeared walking from the east view of the hallway.

“Since when did you decide to do that?” Amber said. She stood a distant away from the ladder, leaning her back on the wall.

“So, how do you like it? Actually most of the SGAs thought of this idea, but I was the one who drew the concept.” Audrey implied. She walked towards Amber, wrapping her arm around her friend’s back.

“It’s…amazing. I wish I was able to go.” The brunette sighed. She could care less about such an anticipated event here in Angel Grove. It seemed no matter how hard she thought about boys, an image of Van projects. All Amber could feel was a level of uncertainty.

“What are you two doing here?” Van said, popping up Amber from behind. “Shouldn’t you two be in Biology?”

Amber grunted. She grabbed his collar, shoving and pushing. “Where have you been? I didn’t even see you in History today. Is it that ‘doctor’ again?”

“It’s not like it’s an emergency or anything,” Van assured. He knew the reaction Amber got was nowhere near personal, just a heads up.

“Sorry,” Amber apologized. She allowed her friend a freedom to an extent. “Look, I don’t like these on and offs we’re having. It’s probably my fault since Tristan moved here and I kind of felt like I tore your poster.” The brunette looked beneath her toes. Being shy is a rare moment. Van paid attention despite the expression on his childhood friend. “So what I am trying to say is, if you’d go to the dance with me?”

Suddenly Tristan’s voice out of nowhere was heard. “Well it looks like we’ve formed an alliance.”All three turned around as they acknowledged the blond hair teen.

“Uh, hey Tristan,” Audrey said slyly.

“I just got back from the track,” Tristan said. The three noticed him wearing his gym uniform. “So what brings all of you here?”

“We’re all just, hanging out I guess.” Audrey said. “What brings you here?”

Tristan sighed. “Not much really. So Amber, have you decide whether to show up at the dance or not?”

Amber yet again hesitated. It overshadowed her thoughts, her speeches prohibiting speaking aloud. “You know I’m not in the mood for this?”

“Wait, what’s the fuss? Was this what you were trying to ask?” Van asked her. Impatiently he waited, Amber furthering in delay.

“Van, we go way back. Ever since we were kids, we were more like siblings,” she said. “It’s if we’ve formed this common bond for a reason. If I had to choose-“

“Amber,” Van stepped up to his game. “Lately we’ve been pretty caught up with things. It’s like an older sister-little brother thing. If you’re willing to erase my name from your buddy list, I might as well have to regress.” He looked away in a tearful manner. Van stood for a response until Amber made her decision.

“Before this turns into a soap opera, can we get something going around here?” Tristan remarked.

“Shut up,” Audrey bragged, hitting an elbow on the blond.

Moments of delay, Amber threw her arms around her strong bond. “How about coming?” She couldn’t live the life excluding a special person in her life. Tristan, however, was still awkward from the expression Amber was getting. He could’ve said something, but eventually had this intuition.

“I hope this isn’t turning out the way I didn’t expect,” Tristan muttered. It seemed Amber offered another chance. However just because of the event that occurred wouldn’t mean she’s into him, as Tristan believed.

“Let’s get back to class before the watch committee sees us,” Audrey assured. She stepped backwards, only to have, ‘stepped out’ of the scene.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

~The Lavian Spacecraft~

“Sir; we have to have a word from you.” An officer spoke from the PA. Laviak got out of the training hall, grabbing his towel and other leftovers he brought over. Walking towards the wash room, he would stumble across an officer.

“What can I do with you?” Laviak asked in a kind manner.

“Sir, there have been talks about Umbrage,” the officer informed. “It seems Kagon would want to keep this a secret.”

Laviak sighed. Despite times being anti-argument, he would inquire a way to seal the vault shut; get what he means? “I understand; next time, don’t you dare interrupt my meditations. I’ve trained myself these recent weeks to develop my strategies, getting inspiration as to plan our ultimate ambush.” The crimson masked villain said. Pacing about the 280 degree mark, Laviak came to step towards the wash room.

“What or how do you react to this?” The officer asked the ship’s commander. “You said it yourself you despised Umbrage from the start? Why is that?”

“Well, allow me to ensure,” Laviak said. “Umbrage and I have got a long way to here. Unfortunately, all ties do end.” Laviak continued giving a brief background between their past relationships. To avoid elaboration, they described some of their hugest accomplishments in their home planet known as Xybon. The officer understood his emotions.

“That’s how our friendship went,” Laviak came to his conclusion.

“So you two were the Undisputed ICF Tag Team Champions? I never knew someone compared to successors of the Intergalactic league would allow any chemistry. ” The officer said. He felt sympathy towards a nerve racking maniac. Despite acknowledging his craved for knowledge, the officer acted as if the conversation had never unfolded.

“Well according to the Intergalactic Combat League regulations, they did state about no chemistry or any in terms of partnership,” Laviak assured, wiping the glands streaming throughout his dried face.

“I apologize on your behalf,” the officer apologized. “If you want I could show you the location of…”

“No,” Laviak interrupted. He took seconds of pausing, clearing his throat. "I admit Umbrage is like a little brother to me. What I don't like is how he claims he's the whole d**n show; it's disgusting."

The officer scratched his head. "Why's that disgusting?"

"I’m clueless to be honest," Laviak answered. "Umbrage tends to show off towards every citizen that Xybon has yet to discover. He has wanted everyone to feel sorry for him, especially after his parents were killed during a riot. Even if he's just your typical and empty hearted, the question is...What does he exactly feel inside?"

The officer stood outside the entrance to the Training Hall. Crossing his arms, he didn't even bother to understand a nonsensical sensation between two friends tearing their reputation to waste.

"I better get going before he continues on jabbering." He allowed a heavy sigh as the officer left into premature terms.

[Storm Dragon]

Section II

On an evening night in the Lien Residence, Van stood at the mirror. Wearing a casual gray attire with cacky jeans, he glanced over at the mirror. Van sniffed the deodorant sprayed on both his armpits. With no smell out of the ordinary, he felt the attires were suitable for not just the dance, but for Amber to picture as.

beep... A honk sound startled the Asian teen. Van looked below the window to notice Amber waving her arm. Embarrasing, he thought, Van was prepared after all these years of hooking along a friend, or rather, perhaps a girlfriend?

Van sighed. He wanted the night to be something five years down the road something to be nostalgic of. He retains the aggressive, yet laid back attitude, but at the same time less edgy and more emotional. As the teen enclosed the blinds, just before he left his bedroom, a sound on his wrist watch came to alarm him.

"What is it now?" he spoke.

"Van; remember that Gambler who you somehow 'killed' back at the bank?" Dr. Oliver responded. "Well it seems Gambler somehow survived from the Dragon Shooter."

"Look I love to but I can't." Van said. "Amber needs me. I just don't want to dissapoint her of the dance."

Dr. Oliver took a breather. When the air was let out, he responded on his watch. "I'll tell you what. Why don't I settle the score wherever Gambler is located. When something comes up, I'll let you know when help is neccessary."

Van nodded. "Thanks; just hope everything's alright." From there on, Van switched out all the lights in the house. Locking the door, he saw Amber in the driver seat, waiting for the passenger to enter.

“So, you got everything you need?” She asked.

“Well what do we need?” Van replied. His brain wandered in a gazing fog.

Amber who’s in the driver seat, tucked along her shoulders. “It’s just we really; not that tough of a question.” The brunette buckled in her seat belt. Van lied comfortably on his chair in refusal of passenger regulation.

“Well?” Amber stuttered.

“Alright you win.” Van buckled his seatbelt. After turning on the car engine had they both drove off.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Above the tall slanted hill, a figure stood above a centimeter away from the ledge. As the wind swept the shining armor, it didn’t mean a thing. Staring below was a couple driving in a blazing red mustang.

“Just like every night,” he mumbled in a laughing tone. “I’m sure Laviak doesn’t know I’m still standing.”

In a two lane roadway, Tristan was the driver. As Audrey sat behind the back section of the car, it was rather, awkward – does anybody have a clue why?

“Don’t you think sitting back there by yourself is kind of?”

“No,” Audrey crossed her arms. “I always sit there for a reason, and that’s because I don’t want anything to ruin my intellectual.”

“What’s that suppose to mean?” Tristan asked. Suddenly a thump sound from the car was heard. Tristan continued only to notice the gas meter pointing down to the E sign.

“It’s a good thing that happened because I never wanted to go to the dance to begin with.” The African-American teenager exclaimed. “Why did you bring me here anyways?”

“If only we haven’t started this argument,” Tristan said, “I probably would’ve noticed the low gas in my car.” The blond, having his cell phone on, dialed the phone number as he contacted Amber. Waiting for reply, a shadow crept up from behind.

“Great; look what we have here; thugs wanting to tear us apart.” Audrey remarked. Tristan remained calm and steady, hoping nothing gets far from the situation.

“Hey guys but I think you got the wrong people, see…” Her line was cut when a foot soldier kicked Audrey in the midsection. Falling on her ass, she crawled to the back of the car, compressing it with all her might.

“I should’ve fixed the car myself but one thing is for sure.” She thought. The Putties grew closer and closer, two out of six putties jumping on her.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


As Amber continued to drive, she heard a ring from her cell phone. Reaching into her purse, she opened the phone.

“Trist, what’s up?” She said.

“Look our car just got broke down, plus there are people literally tearing us apart.” Tristan responded calmly. “It’s just a heads up for you all.”

Van’s eyes were closed. Already sounded asleep, he did not realize the foreshadowing event yet to occur. With his neck tilted upwards, the teen remained lowered and serene.

“Where are you?” Amber asked. Before she could wait for the respond, she hit the brake, running over shadows of putties. The car pulled off as Amber opened the door to her left.

“Was that something I’d expect?” She mumbled. With minimum amount to spare, the brunette went over to the broken down vehicle of her boyfriend.

“I wish you said where before I pulled off,” Amber protested.

Tristan looked around only to have addition clay-made soldiers surrounding them. “It’s best if we put those feelings aside for now; you ready?”

“Definitely,” A smirked over Amber resulted in a sign of thingyiness boosts her confidence. In fighting position, the two divide into individuals. Elsewhere Audrey was tied around the tree.

“Could somebody help me out here?” She whined, struggling to escape Evil’s clutch. Audrey remained on hold as Amber and Tristan started to wipe out the soldiers stumbling into their path.

Returning to the action, Amber was seen throwing sidekicks to their midsection. With more putties coming towards her, the brunette was forced to repackage her strategy. Amber leapt onto a giant rock, separating her legs like a ‘v’ into a head scissors takedown. A putty dragged the other down on the roadway.

Tristan, despite little to no knowledge of Martial Arts, enclosed his fist, knocking each putty’s face. Another charged behind, but was saved with a 540 degree kick from Amber.

“So, you got any more ideas?” His girlfriend asked her. Meanwhile Amber scattered around, her eyes pointing both Van and Audrey.

“How about getting Van’s ass out of the car? I’ll get Audrey out, wherever she is.” Amber took into suggestion.

“Got it” Tristan agreed. As he reached towards the car, he shook the sleeping Van.

"This is not good." He sighed. Despite some tentions against him, it wasn't the fact Van expresses feelings for Amber. Hearing the descriptions his girlfriend pulled out, Tristan was afraid to let out his dramacy.

Tristan grabbed the Asian teen's collar. "Listen, we don't have time for your beauty sleep. We're being attacked by a bunch of manslaughtering thugs!" He exclaimed.

Meanwhile Amber continued to buy some time. Her efforts to free Audrey were in stake. Tired of toying she barged through the putties as she made it towards the tree.

"What took you so long?" Audrey asked, her whininess being toned.

"I thought you said you weren't going to the dance?" Amber said. After untying, the brunette precautiously commanded Audrey into a hiding spot. Amber returned to action, feuding over the foot soldiers. Before she could react, the putties used their pendents; they retreated.

"I'm glad it's over," Amber remarked. "Audrey, you could come out now."

The African-American girl came crawling out of her domain. "Those bushes; I get alergies from that."

Tristan held Van, his arm around him. "Hey, I think your friend here ate too much sugar. Don't you think?"

Amber checked over the sixteen year old. "I knew this would happen." In sudden sleep Tristan allowed her to carry him. They put him into her car, strapping his seat belt.

“Audrey, I think it’s best if Tristan and I settle our talks,” Amber assumed. Audrey compromised, walking to a place where she wouldn’t inquire suspicion.

“Look I feel like…”

“It’s okay,” Amber took over. “I wasn’t sure who I’d pick to go to the dance. I feel you and Van are having a hard time resolving differences.” She tilted her head below. “It’s really hard that’s all I have to say.”

Tristan nodded. The two seem to have been an unlucky pair. Although their relationship had recently picked up, did everything fall apart? Did all the blocks crumbled as if a tall building collapsed? Only Amber and Tristan could figure that out.

“Look,” Amber looked over her watch. “It’s eight-fifty. Angel Grove wouldn’t be far if we were taking a detour. How about I take Van home and we pick up our date?”

“Is that what you want?” Tristan asked curiously. “How would I feel if I was left out in favor of another guy? You know what never mind.” When the conversation was over, Amber allowed Tristan and Audrey to enter her car. Before they could leave, Tristan signed a note stating the issue along with the name of its owner.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Dr. Oliver wandered around the darkest hours of Angel Grove Park. By monitoring a tracker in hand, he tends to search for a suspect; not any suspect, but one of Laviak’s as well.

“The radar says that Gambler has got to be somewhere around here.” A startle intervened as a card swift into the hands of Tommy.

“I suppose that tracker of yours needs to include spy targeting?” Gambler joked.

“So you’re one of Laviak’s goons huh?” Dr. Oliver assumed. Gambler leapt off a tree branch, descending below the surface.

“Well isn’t that obvious? Just to let you note that I have a trick under my sleeve; watch and learn.” The villain lend out his wrist. Indicating another set of trap cards, a load of them were used as extra bullets.

Dr. Oliver dodged each card Gambler tossed. To prevent any sign of injury, in case of a desperate need of momentum shift, he brought an unused wrist mounted device. Not your typical sort where such as setting up detonators would someone plant to incept.

“I just hope it still works,” he mumbled. On the other side, Gambler continued clowning around. For once he could never, and never could he end this non-stop rage. In terms of laughter and leisure was something that brings out the fun in him.

“You know I could go on for endless hours. Continue to dodge my cards because the moral quotes that fun never ends.”

Tommy hid below the bushes. As a precaution he had to find the safest way to hide. “I guess it’s about time.” A heavy sigh held him back from the game we call fighting. Strapping his wrist morpher, Gambler discovered the former ranger’s hiding spot.

“Did you expect me to find you?” Gambler shouted. This time a new strategy was in play. Holding a newly transformed rifle gun, Dr. O was in a state of losing his life, or death.

“Prepare for the end….Power Ranger!” In a quick desperation red bursting energy channeled from his arms and legs. Intersecting to his chest, he attached his left braced morpher to his right. As the glow enlightened, Gambler became blind-sighted. When it repelled, a red suit trimmed in gold stood; its helmet embroidered a five star visor.

Already suited up it was time to, once again, relieve the hype.

“Nice try, but you’re going to take this way too far.” Gambler chuckled. He unleashed a hand filled with stacks of multi-colored cards.

“What are you planning to do with those?” Dr. Oliver said.

“It’s simple,” Gambler claimed. “The whole purpose was to showcase every technique mastered in the art of poker; allow me to demonstrate.”

Gambler arranged the cards. Placing them in a row, each card gleamed in a variety of colors. A holographic animal stuck their heads as they form from non-extinct into actual creatures.

“These animals aren’t your typical species. As a matter of fact these are once creatures that once roamed our home planet.” Gambler clarified. Each animal all comprised of a rhino. The only exception was the color and modified textures centered on their chest.

“Sorry but they look just like the animals scattered here on Earth.” Dr. Oliver took a heavy breathing. “Don’t you realize not to mess with the old? That smirk on your face needs to go.”

The joker (no pun intended) chuckled. “Yet another example of thingyiness….Zeo Ranger V.” A punt to the face had Dr. Oliver staggered.

“You should know how to control your moves.” He said. Tommy started losing grip. The beginning of a still life furthered up in delay. “W-what’s going on?”

The suit struggled to maintain energy. Way back when he graduated, Tommy stored his Zeonizer into a safe. Since then he had not once touched. The red energy channeled as if a television were switching on and off at every decimal. It all came down as the revived powers seized.

“We could go on forever if we like,” Gambler shrugged. “Considering you wasted all that much time activating, it’s time to put this era to an end!” The expression on the doctor’s face gulped in concern.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After a half hour, the four have made it to Angel Grove High. Just making it the second hour, the dance in the gymnasium just got heated up. Amber, Tristan, Audrey, and a tired out Van sat at the corner end of the bleachers.

“So is anybody up for some drinks?” Amber spoke up. For a second none of her friends replied.

“It’s alright. I’ve got too many doses of Pepsis I cannot gulp on.” Tristan said. He turned towards Van who had been snoozing throughout.

“You should’ve kept him back home,” he assured. “I mean no offense but what could we have done?”

Amber poured a cup of fruit punch. “You know if it wasn’t for Van, I wouldn’t be here.”

Tristan stood up away from the chair. He lends a hand to Amber, whether or not to boogie along. Meanwhile Audrey comforted Van only to have his eyes open.

“You nearly scared me like that,” she said within the beat of a drum. Van looked around to notice a huge atmosphere.

“How long was it since we’ve been here? It sure doesn’t seem too late.” The Asian teen wondered. “Where’s Amber?”

Audrey pointed at the brunette who dropped the dance floor. “She’s over there. It’s best if you stay.”

Van stood dazzled and confused. In such astonishment what could he have being doing all this time? “Look I have to go. Thanks for keeping company.” He said fleeing off.

“What did I do?” Audrey mumbled.

Outside from the exit door, in a warm non-humid condition, Amber and Tristan stood at a cold alley. As they were getting used to the climate, they did a matter of heart wrenching moments.

“It’s been a great night, isn’t it?” Amber remarked.

“I know,” Tristan said shyly. “I guess we haven’t made a moment to pick up where we left off?”

“Yeah” Amber blushed. Silence broke out. They turned away, avoiding the addiction relevant their eyes. “Before it turns out to be another one of those soaps, maybe it’s best if we head on back?” The brunette tried to go, but Tristan grabbed her by the forearm.

“Wait before we go there’s something to do.” He said as they both glimpsed at each other’s eyes. Tristan caresses her around the arms. They motioned in closer, puckering their lips as they kissed.

Van spied behind the pillar. An astonishing point revert the teen flat on ground zero. Teardrops nearly flowed throughout his cheeks.

“Come on, she’s only a girl. I hate being in a relationship; I thought that was my code of honor? What's this phase I'm going through?”

Just as Van could step in, an alarm from his wrist unit startled him. Amber and Tristan stopped kissing, their eyes wandering off.
"Is it me or did I hear something?"

Meanwhile Van crept to a safe zone. By hiding besides the bushes, he held his communicator up to his mouth. "Doc...what's up?"

"Gambler's back, and I can't handle him at this state." He responded. "I suggest you get down to Angel Grove Park, and fast."

Van, in the tone of sorrow, replied, "Don't worry." A brief moment, the teen closed his eyes, cooling his internal conflict aside. Van re-opened them as he held his power morpher away from his chest.

DRAGONZORD

A massive glow of green imploded. By the time Amber and Tristan crashed the scene, this 'stranger' that spied on them vanished.

"I could've sworn someone was spying on us," Tristan said. "I guess it's best if we headed on back." As he walked off, Amber remained staring at the parking lot. Her intuition informed that someone was out there, someone she wholeheartedly knew.
A feeling so empowered Amber felt as if the choice resulted in a negative response.

"If that was Van, I'm seriously going to regret."

[Storm Dragon]

*just reposted the last half of the chapter since it's pretty linear.


SECTION III

In Angel Grove Park, Dr, Oliver ran wondrously. In seek of shelter it wasn’t as if he couldn’t unleash his old techniques. Tommy could have, but even a Gambler would take advantage of that.

Heavily panting, the former ranger snuck his head behind the rocks. “I better find a way to turn this whole thing around. Just hope Van gets here before…”

“Before you meet your doom?” Over on the sidelines, Gambler stood 2 feet from the branch. “I suppose you could at least be a man. The real Tommy Oliver would never back down from a fight.”

In desperate situations, Dr. O would remain steady and calm. To avoid symptoms of concern, it seems as though he could never depend on somebody but himself.

“Well what’s your decision? Are you going to fight or not?” Gambler drew two decks of cards. Glowing were the primary colors of purple and orange. As Gambler tossed the cards, a blast of green struck, cutting them into shreds.

“No one messes with the dragon in hand,” Van noted.

“You again,” Gambler shouted. “Did you think I’d go down in an instant?”

Van received no reaction, not even shaking his head. The Green Ranger helped his mentor up, carrying him over the arm. “Sorry if I was late. I thought you knew how to kung-fu and all that crap?”

Dr. Oliver leaned against the bush. “I would’ve but don’t underestimate Gambler. As much of a clown, and I mean clown, he’s no pushover.”

“Well what are we waiting for? Are we going to do this the hard way or not?”

Van walked along the river. “Yo not a very nice person; we’re going to settle it like there’s no tomorrow. If you aren’t so thingyy, we’d be in more of a threat. So what do you say?”

The man in leather trench-coat unraveled self-assertive. “Now that’s settled, why not let the fun begins?” Gambler leapt below the surface. They circled around, preparing for a duel of good and evil (as always).

With the battle heating on the way, exchanging punches were between the Green Ranger and Gambler. Van threw a hip toss into an armed Triangle. Rolling back into feet, they each exchanged series of kicks and curbs.

“Look at them go,” Dr. Oliver muttered. He knew there was some potential, especially depending whether or forth Van’s experience in martial arts learned a valuable lesson. Impressed, he thought, the former Power Ranger believed he’d select the best ranger for the job.

“Incredible strength; It reminds me of the way Umbrage and I fought.” Van said. Heavily panting, it seems every battle he’d fought were villains just to seek domination. In some cases most tend to carry a trait of struggle, loathe, and arrogance.

“That douche-bag; this kid does have guts, especially aside from his tone of humor. Why don’t I possess that?” Gambler laid out his thought.

“I guess you’re just like every other person who doesn’t like to do his chores?” Van assumed. Endlessly he threw stiff by stiff. Neither strike was effective. Gambler wrapped his ankle around Van’s in a drop toe hold.

“Don’t get so overconfident in yourself. Just because our fighting skills are on par doesn’t mean I’d demand respect.” By lending out his palm, three chips flew above. Each chip symbolizes the method used to test out the mind, and not by force.

“As you can see, these methods are used to indicate a person’s feelings,” Gambler explained. “You can select only one chip, and it determines whether your fate would be fulfilled. The other two, well…you’ll see.”

Three of the chips contained a memory. It would transmit the files into one's mind, scanning traces of his or her mind. Van looked at each one, decisive of the events which will occur.

"What would these do to me?" He asked demandingly.

"One you must figure out, and two that colored chip determines whether your fate is safe or cautious." Gambler said. Delaying patiently, the Green Ranger hesitate to call out. Within Van nothing could be that distant to the truth.

"I think I'll take that one," Van said, pointing towards the purple chip. It spun of a roulette, enlightening a glow of deep violet. However the chip rounded swiftly, injecting into Van’s helmet.

“I suppose you’ve made your choice, eh?” Gambler assumed. He concealed his smirk, tilting his hat which barricaded his eyes.


Van held onto the chip now attached to his forehead. His eyes popped in sudden astonishment. Struggling to let go, his mind whisked from the real world and onto a holographic dimension. The teen, in his non-ranger form, wandered around to notice broad daylight on the horizon.

“What’s going on? The question I’m wondering is: where am I?” He thought. A creaked door opened, alarming the sixteen year old. Van along entered as a gateway to another portion of the dimension.

“Is that Angel Grove’s Summer Camp? I thought that site was brought down years ago?” Van mumbled. Little kids congregated in a circle, woods of campfire centered them.

“Sorry boys but all the fun must come to an end.” Out of nowhere a blast of x-rays attempt targeting them. The children, especially the adults fled to their shelters, as did half the little leagues. In the end only two kids remained at the campsite, freaked and motionless.

“Wait a second. That’s Gambler,” Van said. “The fact those chips were in store was for him to alter the course of history. Not to go off-subject but I thought he was only out for money.”

Van immediately charged on the purple canine. With a fist to the head, Gambler staggered as if he were drunk and out of it. The teen knelt down, sending a leg sweep that took him lying on his rear.

“I don’t know what you’re trying to pull off of, but this is a waste,” remarked Van. Before nailing another of his blows, the scenario switches, looping into another setting. He, again, wandering with hazel eyes as he noticed the landscape taking place during nightfall.

“Now what?” Suddenly Amber came in pursuit. The brunette welcomed open arms. Van was unsure what plan was his opponent had in store for. Out of nowhere, Tristan came charging from his garage as the couple proved love for one another.

“This….this is impossible. No this is all a fake.”
“Is that so?” Gambler startled from behind. “You know you could at least admit how you feel towards Amber. I’m sure she’ll treat you good.”

Van shook his head dazzled. “Treating me good; is that all you have to say? I’m more of my own.”

“You sure have humor,” Gambler snickered. He pulled out an edge knife, about the size of a generic knife. “Let’s end this.”

Van and Gambler circled the streets. Although a mind battle, the teen kept the game cautiously. The villain jolted, attempting to slice and dice. Van pulled back.

“I don’t have any time for games,” he said. Van threw a thrust kick, blood coughing from the mouth of Gambler.

“I knew you’d plan on to do that; now prepare for my sacred technique!” Unleashing an almighty chi revealed an enormous, holographic genie clouding. With its claws they pointed towards Van, Gambler manipulating it.

“What are you trying to do?” Van shouted who was now clutched within the villain’s spell.

“Do you have guts or not? That is the question.” Van eased through the pain and sufferings. As tough as it hurts, nothing could sustain the hardships.

“Come on now. At least show me some of your moves. Otherwise I’ll put an end to all this.”

Van preferred to resist. He could not obtain the powers he’d gain whenever morphing into ranger form. Screeching, Van held his breath slowly toned afterwards.

“Yes that’s it. You’re about to fall under the new reign of supreme.” A gleaming green blinded the eyes of Gambler. An image of a dragon skied above, its eyes glowing angst.

“What is that?” Gambler said, dazzled of the situation occurring. The fierce dragon leaned his eyes against the card capping villain. Shivering Gambler threw multiple card tricks up his sleeve. The tags exploded.

“That better be it.” As the smokes cleared, the mythical creature stood about tall as King Kong. The dragon opened its mouth, taking in all the grasses below. Forming a huge ball of energy, it aimed towards the Gambler.

“I don’t feel so good.”

The grasps of the dragon used the claws to its advantage. Tearing the clouds unveiled the normal daylight which had seized. Van knelt on the surface of the sidewalk, bruised and blue.

“What or how did I do that?” Van muttered, looking at his surroundings. He glanced at his forearm, noticing a dragon stamped on it. A sword landed towards the ranger’s grasps.

Van glared at its edge. He points the sword over the terrified and helpless, Gambler. Van pummeled the roadway, the sword unleashing a blaze of green. The razor’s edge connected, the card specialist coughing out green blood. The teen, which never had any sword lessons, wasn’t sure what enable him to master an attack.

“Van, can you hear me?” Dr. Oliver cradled the Green Ranger who had been in a trance. Van opened his eyes, motioning towards Gambler.

“Was that dream or what?” He said.

“So how did you figure out his game plan?” the doctor asked. Van noticed the sword descending upon the horizon.

“I guess that wasn’t a dream?” The teen corrected. “Well at least Gambler’s finally given up....for the most part.”

Dr. Oliver lent his hand on the shoulder of his apprentice. “This is why you shouldn’t underestimate these strategists. No matter how simplistic their minds are, they still have a trick under their sleeve.”
For a moment a wave of recollection zapped into the ranger’s artificial intelligence.

“Oh crap.” Van slapped his hands on his helmet. “The dance; Amber must be looking for me. I might as well head back.” He said as he jolted through the woods.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the Lavian Spacecraft, Laviak observed the monitor. Not to a stunning surprise a shot of the fallen, card capping villain stuck on the screen.

“So much for him – I wonder what Kagon is up to.” As the spaceship’s commander flipped the remote, an officer barging the entrance of the throne.

“King of Xybon; your servant likes to have a word with you.” He informed.

“What is it now?” Laviak lift from the throne. As he made his way out, he merged left leading into a laboratory. Kagon’s voice was heard, muttering the words Laviak had yet to find out.

“Kagon, you came to see me I suppose.” The commander assumed.

“Master; you see we’ve thought since we aren’t getting any process, it has come to my conclusion that neither of your men seem to possess the powers. Due to this I allow no fear but to re-introduce who we have thought had been sealed after nearly three months.”

A shadow emerged from the silhouette. Titanium armor embodied the figure, its head armored as that of a knight, the dark trimming soldier made its first appearance.

“Now who would this be?”

“Don’t you recognize me,” a somehow familiar voice grabbed the king’s attention. “Long time no see friend.”

Laviak’s face could not get any shocking. “Umbrage; but I thought you were dead.”

Umbrage shook his head. He looked over Kagon who had recuperated and prepared for what the servant entitles, a standardized test. “Who said I was? Besides now that I am back, perhaps it’s best if you step aside from the spotlight.”

“I’m the boss around here. Don’t you dare lay a single finger on my chest.” Laviak warned.

“And I’d be sorry for myself? Not so much.” Umbrage returned with a statement of his. “There’s no reason for me to take over your throne. Even just this once would I prove that I’m the best there is, the best there was, and the best there will ever be; think about it.”

Laviak resent the comment. “You wouldn’t, not even the slightest chance you’ll hog in on the spotlight – and I mean MY spotlight.” The king of Xybon revealed a key card on his palm. He handed over the card towards his ex-buddy.

“I appreciate it….even for a loner.”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

At Angel Grove High’s gymnasium, nearly everyone attending the dance had gone home. Crumbling foods laid over the basketball court; balloons popped onto an empty bowl of punch; even sprinklers fell through as well. Meanwhile for Amber, she volunteered in doing the helping.

“Man I feel tired,” she sighed. Many events occurred since the dance. A kiss on the mouth from Tristan increased the vibe and romance that struck her heart. She also couldn’t believe this was the first school event she’d attended. Never willing to admit Amber felt as if a new beginning was to emerge….but for how long?

“Amber!” A screeching voice startled her. Van came crashing to the party way late than usual.

“Where have you been? For once I thought you were somebody else.” The brunette scoffed. She tossed a tin can of Mountain Dew to the garbage.

“So then where’s your lover?” Van asked out of curiosity.

“Wait what did you just say? You don’t believe we’d be making love, do you?” Amber said. She was, simultaneously, filled with suspicion and an unbeliever – talk about an oxymoron. As for Van, he didn’t want to admit his true feelings for a friend, or better to say, a beautiful girl.

“No, I was just playing.” Van said, defending his truth. “Amber, we’ve come a long way since we were kids, and you probably do have a point.

Amber raised her eyebrow. “What point?”

“I’m not sure if we are close friends, or whenever that’ll be,” he replied. “I remember you saying that but what I’m really sure of is how we hardly interact these days.”

Amber blew her bangs. “Van how we could ignore each other. After all the things we’ve done, there’s no point ending our friendship. You’re like a little brother, except the fact you’re older than me. What else would I do without you?” She wrapped her arms around Van. Offering loads of comfort, Van would only desire to wash the pain go away. There was more to them than just being friends who disagree with one another. “I-I don’t know what the future will bring, but we’ll always keep in touch.”

As they let go of the hug, Tristan came dashing from the entrance. “Um Amber; even though my car is left back in the woods, it wouldn’t hurt if I drove home in your car?”

The brunette looked at Van, then at the blond. “Van, do you want to crash the party with us? Or figure out a way to get home?”

Van hesitated. Within moments Amber and Tristan walked out of the building in pairs. The teen (excluding the janitors) stood in solitude almost as frozen as stone cold.